A Shadow Brought to Light

by k12314

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Sad, Romance, Original Character, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie
Length: 67790

A young stallion, named Shadow Weaver, ha never led a good life. At least, not until SHE came along.

A stallion by the name of Shadow Weaver, who has led a life of crime for quite a while now, ends up in Ponyville, where a certain mare comes along and causes his life to take a major turn... Possibly for the better.

*A million thanks to Inoeitall for making the cover art!*

Published 2012-01-02 05:40:09 UTC
Last updated 2012-09-20 22:19:17 UTC

Chapter 2: Kindness

CHAPTER 2

All right, so you may be confused as to what is going on so far. Well let me tell you, bub, I was too. So, let me go back a bit farther, back to where it all started.

I was a little colt, small and lanky, no real mass to me at all. Everypony in class had gotten their Cutie Marks, and I was constantly being ridiculed by them for not having it. I eventually took to hiding in the darker corners of the schoolhouse. Just shunning the rest of the world. As I grew up, I still didn't have my Mark, and it was slowly eating at me. With all of the other kids messing with me and threatening me, I had become paranoid. I always felt like I was being followed, and I couldn't trust anypony. I was slowly becoming an emotional wreck, and over the years, everything got worse. Eventually, I knew that I would never have a talent, so I turned to crime to earn my keep. I hurt ponies, in many different ways, and not just physically. I got in with the wrong crowds, and made all the wrong people angry all the time.

Alright, so that's the back story. As you know by now, my name is Shadow Weaver, and this is my story. Got it? Good. Now, back to where we left off...

I just stared, mouth agape, at the hundreds of ponies standing at the door. I slammed it shut, and stood against it, breathing heavily. The first thing to run through my mind was: "Am I getting run out of town again?" I hadn't even done anything! And before I could figure it out, I heard the knocking again. So I took a deep breath, and opened the door. Some of the ponies had confused looks on their faces, but what caught my attention was the pink mare standing only a few feet in front of me.

"SURPRISE!" She pointed behind me, and I turned around. There was a big banner that said "Welcome to Ponyville," and there were decorations and food of the sorts. I was just staring at all of this, dumbfounded. "How did she-"

Before I could even finish thinking that, Pinkie had begun dragging me all over the room, introducing me to the ponies that were there. After everypony in town knew my name, Pinkie told me to enjoy the party, and trotted off to make idle chit-chat with somepony else. So I did what I would have done in most, if not all, situations: I separated myself from everypony else and sat in a dark corner until the party was over.

Eventually, after maybe two or three hours, the music had stopped and everypony left. That is, everypony but Pinkie. She stood in the middle of the room, looking around for me. I saw sadness wash over her face as she left, thinking I was gone. As soon as I heard the door close, I stood up and emerged from the shadows.

I yawned, and stretched my back and my hind legs, satisfied when I heard popping sounds. I decided it would be best to just turn in, as I had nothing else to do.

Nothing much happened for the next week. I spoke to Twilight some, but tried to just keep to myself, as I always had before. I took orders, I took them to the cook, the same thing, every day. After a while, it was just routine. Wake up, go to work, come back, go to bed. It wasn't eventful, but much more peaceful then the work I had been doing in Manehattan. Every once in a while I would wait on Twilight and her friends, but Twilight is the only one who really payed me any mind past giving me orders. Pinkie didn't even look at me, and he hair seemed to "deflate" when I came around.

One day, I decided to figure out why. "Hey... Twilight..."

"Oh, hi Shadow. What is it?"

We were in the library, and she was studying something that had to do with ancient magic or something. My shift had just ended, and it was another day of Pinkie seeming to hate me. I didn't really care, I just wanted to know why.

"What's up with Pinkie?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean... She just doesn't look at me, and whenever I come to the table, her hair straightens..."

"Huh... I never noticed. Maybe you did something?"

I thought for a moment or two, trying my hardest to remember what I could have done. I shrugged, and Twilight just shook he head.

"It's just Pinkie being Pinkie. Don't worry about it."

I just nodded, and went off to bed.

The next day, I woke up, and almost started getting ready to leave, when I remembered it was my day off. I decided not to do anything to groom myself, and just went downstairs. Spike and Twilight were gone, probably out practicing some spell or another. I just sat down and picked up another novel. I didn't really do much in my spare time but read.

Knock knock knock

I sighed, and closed the book. "Every time I try to relax..."

I opened the door, expecting it to be a pony who wanted to check out or return a book, but instead, it was Pinkie. She didn't have any emotion on her face, and her hair was straight... It was pretty creepy.

"Oh... Hey Pinkie..."

She said nothing, and instead just walked past me, and started looking through the shelves. "I didn't know Pinkie liked to read..."

"So... How are things?" I wasn't the best at starting a conversation. Or ending one. Or keeping one going for that matter.

"Fine."

"How's the bakery?"

"Good."

I just stared at her. Whenever I saw her with everypony else, she was really cheery and happy. Now she was just being gloomy, and it was creeping me out.

She kept rifling through the book cases for a bit longer, until she pulled a book out, and sat down to start reading. I started picking up on some signals that she wasn't here for the book. That, and the book was about Ursa Minors. I doubted she had any problems with those.

"The book isn't why you're here, is it Pinkie?"

She just kept reading, but I could tell I was right.

"Can you at least tell me what I did wrong?"

She just closed the book and stared at me. "Well... Why are you avoiding me? Do you hate me?"

I rubbed the back of my head, not really able to answer that question.

"Well... No. I'm just not a pony person... I like being alone."

She stared at me like I was an alien creature. "Why would you like being all alone? Isn't that like, the worst thing in the world?"

"No, when I'm alone, I feel calm... Like, I'm safe, and nothing can hurt me. When I'm around other ponies, I always feel unsafe, like they want to hurt me."

She averted her gaze to the floor, and she looked even more depressed than before. "So... You feel like I'll hurt you?"

"Well... Yes. It's nothing personal, if that's what you're thinking..."

I could see tears welling up in her eyes. I never liked it when I heard somepony crying. I felt really awkward, but I wrapped a forehoof around the back of her neck, trying my best to comfort her.

"You don't need to cry... I didn't mean anything by it..." By now, my already quiet voice had gone to a near whisper. I didn't like it when other ponies touched me, and holding Pinkie felt just as bad. My breath was short and frantic, but I tried my best to stay calm.

"So why do you avoid everypony?"

I just stared at the wall. "I don't wanna talk about it."

Pinkie, who just a moment before was depressed in the worst ways, was now perked up, and looking at me with a concerned look in her eyes.

"You can tell me. I'm your friend!" She gave me a big grin. I just went pale... Well, it felt like it. I was probably a dark grey color instead of the usual jet black.

"Friend?" The word was almost foreign to me.

"Yeah! Haven't you ever had friends before?"

I stared for a moment, before I shook my head. Pinkie's jaw dropped, like what I had just said was completely unheard of.

"How could you have never had friends?"

"Because all my life, everypony I knew was either too dangerous to get close too, or hated my guts."

Pinkie thought of this for a moment, before her eyes beamed and her smile widened even further. "Well, I'm not dangerous, and I don't hate you! And none of my friends are like that either! Twilight talks about you sometimes, and she says you're really nice when you talk!"

I pondered that for a second. "Why would Twilight go around talking about me like that?"

I fell into deep thought, trying to think of reasons why she would do something like that. Then, I realized.

Kindness.

Nopony had ever been truly kind to me. They either stabbed me in the back later, or wanted something in return. But Twilight was just being nice.

"...Andthenwecouldallgoandhaveallsortsoffun... Are you listening?"

I hadn't heard Pinkie over my trance. I rubbed the back of my head again, and smiled sheepishly. "Heh... No. Sorry, I was thinking."

She just smiled, and then started... Bouncing towards the door. I've seen some strange things, but Pinkie takes the cake. "Bye-bye Shadow! I'll seeya later!"

She left, and I just sat there, thinking about what had just happened. At first, I didn't know. But then, all the pieces clicked into place.

"I just made a friend."

Chapter 3: Blossoming Friendships

CHAPTER 3

While I was stirring, beginning to wake up, I felt a strange sensation, like I was being watched. When I decided I couldn't stand the taste of my own breath anymore, I opened my eyes. But as soon as I opened them, I saw nothing but a ring of sky blue, and black pupils.

"AH!" I jumped upwards. Pinkie was standing in my room, looking at me with the biggest grin I've ever seen.

"Morning, sleepyhead!"

"What the hay were you doing?"

She raised her eyebrow, giving me a confused look. "I was waiting for you to wake up. DUH! You look so happy when you sleep!"

I shuddered. The crazy mare had watched me while I was sleeping. Anypony else think that's just a TAD BIT creepy?

"Pinkie, you can't do that."

"I can't?"

"Yeah. It's creepy."

"It is?"

I just stared at her in amazement. She still had a smile on her face, even though I just said she was being creepy. I let out a small chuckle.

"Alright, I get it... So, what is it that you wanted?"

"Well, I was hoping I could teach you to be more social!
LikeIcouldteachyouhowtowalkuptosomeponyandthenyoucantalktothemandbealllikehappyandstuffbecauseyouhaveafriend..."

I tuned her out, waiting for her rant to end. I was still thinking about why she was so kind to me, even after I had tried to avoid her, twice.

"I know it could be kindness... But I just don't know... What does she want?"

"...AndthenIwasalllike 'Oatmeal, are you crazy?'"

I started listening after my little thought, and I just looked at her.

"What're you talking about?"

"Oh... Sorry... Anyways, ready to go have a super-duper awesome day together?"

"Um... Sure, I guess."

"OKTHENLETSGO!"

"Wait, wha-"

I couldn't even finish my sentence. She grabbed my hoof, and started dragging me at crazy speeds across the streets of Ponyville, looking for one of her friends to introduce me to... Or, for me to introduce myself to. The first pony she dragged me to was a cyan pegasus napping lazily on a cloud, who I knew to be Rainbow Dash from some conversation I overheard while serving Twilight's table.

"DASHIE! DOWN HERE! I HAVE A NEW FRIEND FOR YOU TO MEET!"

Rainbow Dash rolled over, and looked down, her eyes only half open. She was apparently still groggy. She wiped her eyes, and glided down to us.

"Hey Pinkie, what's up...? Hey, aren't you that waiter? Umm..." She tapped the side of her head to try to remember. I lifted one of my front legs slightly, and looked down and away.

"Umm... I'm Shadow Weaver..." My voice was so quiet, I doubt anypony could have heard me.

"Huh? What was that?"

I cleared my throat, and sank my head lower. "My name's Shadow Weaver..."

"Oh! Yeah! You're the one Twilight was talkin' about! Nice t' meet'cha!" She stuck a foreleg out, offering to shake hooves.

I lightly grasped her hoof, and lazily shook, pulling away the moment she stopped moving.

"Geez, what's his problem?"

"He's just a really shy pony, that's all." Pinkie gave me a kind smile, looking at me like she was expecting something of me. When she realized I had no idea what she wanted, she just giggled and grabbed my hoof again, this time dragging me towards a large, purple building. It looked like a building you would see in Canterlot.

When we entered, a bell above the door jingled, and the white pony with the purple mane and three diamonds as a Cutie Mark came in from a nearby room.

"Ah, hello Pinkie! Who is this then?" She looked at me through her red glasses, which I never saw her wear. I assumed she only wore them while she worked, so she could be more precise.

"This is Shadow Weaver! He's a nice stallion, but he's really shy!" She nudged me in the side. "Say hi!"

"Um... Hello..." I looked away again. I never looked at ponies when I introduced myself, mainly because I was paranoid of anypony knowing my face. The only reason I really opened up to Pinkie was because... I dunno. She's just easy to talk to, y'know?

"Oh my! You don't have your Cutie Mark!" Rarity pointed to my blank flank.

"Yeah... It's a long story... I don't wanna talk about it..."

Rarity just nodded sympathetically, and then turned around to walk away, looking behind her to talk to us.

"I have to get back to work now, but it was wonderful meeting you Shadow. I'd like to see more of you around. Goodbye!"

She went back into her room, which I assumed was her sowing area. Before I looked at her, Pinkie dragged me off again, but I was getting used to it.

The next place we ended up at was a cottage near the edge of the Everfree Forest. When we approached, I saw a yellow mare with pink hair, and three butterflies as a Cutie Mark. She was tending to some animals, like chickens and birds, singing a familiar tune.

"Hey Fluttershy!"

"EEP!" The yellow mare jumped a mile at the sound of Pinkie's voice. We had accidentally snuck up on her.

"Oh, hi Pink- Eep!" She squealed again when she saw me, and I flinched whenever she looked at me. I did the usual "step back and raise front hoof and look away" thing, as did she.

"Um... Hi..." I was just barely audible.

"Hello..." The mare started to calm down, and seemed to inch a bit closer to me.

"Er... The name's Shadow Weaver. Nice to meet you, Fluttershy."

She smiled, accepting that I wasn't a threat. "Nice to meet you Shadow. I'm sorry I got scared, you're just a little intimidating."

"I am?"

"Yes, your eyes are quite frightening. Not to mention that you are jet black... Oh! That probably sounded mean! I'm sorry...!"

I waved my hoof in the air. "It's nothing, don't worry about it. You know, you seem really nice. I love animals..." I looked around, and saw all of the creatures looking at me, friendly looks on their faces.

"Oh, me too. I just feel like I have to help all animals that are in need. So whenever they are hurt or hungry, they come to me."

"Well, whenever there was a mouse or something in my house, I would always just release it outside of town instead of kill it."

Her smile widened when she heard that. "Oh, that's so sweet of you! I need to get back to my animals, but it was wonderful meeting you, Shadow. Maybe you could come over sometime and help out."

"I'd love to."

Pinkie didn't grab me this time. Instead, she just started walking, and I followed suite. We headed off to a HUGE apple orchard. I just stared in awe at all of the apples, my mouth watering.

"So many apples..."

"Yep. It's th' pride o' mah' family."

I looked back, and saw the friendly orange mare who had given me the apples a while ago.

"Oh, it's you! You gave me the free apples. Thanks for that, I wouldn't have had anything to eat if it weren't for you."

She rubbed the back of her head and grinned sheepishly. "Well shewt, Ah' never knew Ah' was helpin' Ya' that much... But Yer' welcome anyways. Mah' names Applejack. Pleased t' meet'cha!" She grabbed my hoof and shook violently. Eventually, she saw that I was beginning to feel ill, and stopped, blushing slightly.

"Heh... Sorry 'bout that..."

"Oh, it's no trouble..." I looked up into the sky, and the sun was near the edge of the horizon. It was about six o' clock at night.

"Pinkie, we better get home, it's getting late. It was nice meeting you Applejack, I'll seeya later!"

"Y'all come back any time now, Y'hear?"

Pinkie walked alongside me, grinning ear to ear, staring at me.

"What?"

"You just made five new friends! And you and Fluttershy were so cute!
Imeanthewayyoubothshiedawayfromeachotheratthes-"

I covered her mouth with my hoof. "I get it... Now lets just get home, it's late, and I'm tired. Thanks though, Pinkie... I had fun today."

"Me too! We should hang out again sometimes! You're really quiet, but really fun!"

"Heh. Alright then."

I trotted off in a separate direction, heading for the library.

"What a nice town... I might be able to turn my life around yet!"

Chapter 4: Resurfacing Past

CHAPTER 4

Another day, another shift, another bit.

"I really need to find another job..."

I was trotting along to the library, ready to just go to bed. I was thinking about all of the mares I had met the other day, but the one in particular that was on my mind, was Fluttershy.

"Huh... She's pretty nice. Maybe we should hang out sometime..." No, not hang out like you think, guys. I mean as friends. Sheesh...

Then, something unexpected happened. I saw a streak of cyan whoosh by me, then land not two feet in front of me.

"WOAH!" I jumped back instinctively. It was Rainbow Dash, and she had scared the living hay out of me.

"Hey, what's up, Shadow? You look like you had a rough day." She gave me a friendly punch on the shoulder, which made me cringe.

"Please don't touch me..."

"Why not? You like me or something?" She put on a seductive face, and started walking circles around me, rubbing her tail down the side of my face a few times. I eventually shoved her away, horrible memories resurfacing.

"GET OFF OF ME!" I shuddered, and I could feel tears beginning to well up in my eyes.

"Woah, chill dude... What's wrong?" She dropped her act, a look of concern shot across her face.

"Oh NO, there's NOTHING wrong. What makes you think there could POSSIBLY be anything WRONG!?!?" I was flushed from yelling, and I was trembling as well. Dash took a few steps back.

"Wait, just calm down... Do you wanna talk about it?"

I slowly simmered down, taking a few deep breaths. Then, I gave her a very piercing stare, anger still evident within it. "No. It's a really bad memory..." I took a deep, shaky breath, sadness beginning to take over. "I-I don't t-think I could talk about i-it if I w-w-wanted to..." Tears were streaming down my face, a held my hooves in front of my eyes, staring at them in disgust. I fell onto my haunches, the shaking growing so violent that I couldn't stand up.

"Oh man... I'm sorry... I didn't mean to make you feel like this... Is there anything I can do to help?" She went to put a reassuring hoof on my shoulder. She quickly withdrew when she remembered why I was breaking down in the middle of the road.

After a minute or so of me crying, with Dash just watching me with sympathy in her eyes, I stopped. I stood up, and wiped my tears away. I was still a little shaken up, but I felt a bit better after that.

"Are you alright now...?" She tilted her head slightly, raising an eyebrow.

"Y-Yeah... I'm j-just gonna go now... Bye Rainbow Dash..."

"Later... I'm sorry I did that to you."

I waved my hoof in the air. "No, no... It's not your fault. You were just having some fun at my expense. Think nothing of it."

She smiled, and nodded. After she flew off, I looked at myself in a shop window. My eyes were red, and there were wet marks along the sides of my face, some dried snot above my upper lip.

"I'm gonna have to wash up when I get home..."

The memories kept playing in my head, the horror still washing through me. I managed to ignore it...

But I didn't think I could hold it back for much longer.

After getting back to the library, I said nothing to Twilight or Spike, and instead just took a shower, and went to bed. I just couldn't sleep. The memories still fresh in my mind, as I remembered the pain I felt.

I had a bunch of scars on my underside, and a few on the inward sides of my legs. They were all from being tied down and beaten, mainly for making the wrong people angry, and once or twice for falling behind on my debts. I also walked a little funny after having one of my legs broken in five different places. The one memory in particular was quite gruesome... I won't go into any detail on that one. Trust me, you don't want to know. No, seriously, you don't. It involves a crowbar, a baseball bat, a hammer, and serious pain. that's all the further I'm going.

"Shadow, are you up?" Twilight opened my door slightly. I crawled out of bed, and opened the door the rest of the way. I saw a very distraught Twilight. Her mane and tail were disheveled, she had bags under her eyes, which were bloodshot.

"Yeesh... You look like you haven't slept in a few days."

"I haven't. I've been trying out a spell that makes ponies grow a horn! But I don't have anypony to test it on..."

My mouth hung open, and I just stared at her with dilated pupils. "A spell that can turn anypony into a unicorn?"

"Well... I could be your test subject..." There was a hint of fear in my voice, but I wanted to help.

"That's actually what I was going to ask. Alright then! Come downstairs please."

I followed her downstairs, and I stood in the center of the room, the furniture of which had been scooted up next to the bookshelves. I readied myself, and stood as still as possible. "Ready, Twilight."

"Alright... Just need to concentrate..."

Her horn started to glow, and then an arc of magic shot towards me. When it hit, I felt a sharp pain on my forehead, which was quickly replaced by a strange pulling sensation. After a few seconds, Twilight stopped her magic, and I felt a strange pulsation through my body. Twilight gave me a large, beaming smile.

"I did it! Here, look!" She levitated a mirror in front of me, and I couldn't believe what I saw. I had a black horn sticking out of my head. I tapped my hoof on the edge of it, and I felt a tingle in my hoof.

"Cool! Now, how do I use magic?" I was excited to use my new power.

"Well, it's going to wear off in a few minutes, but try to concentrate as hard as you can, and think about what you want."

I closed my eyes, and thought of just being alone, unseen by any and all ponies. I felt a jolt, and then I opened my eyes. Nothing had changed, but Twilight was looking around her, confusion apparent in her expression.

"Shadow? Where are you?"

"Er... I'm right here."

"EEP!" She jumped and turned around to look in my general direction. I walked up to her and poked her in the side. She reached her hoof out, and started touching my face.

"You're... Invisible?" A look of both bewilderment and amazement replaced the confusion.

"It would appear so. I guess that's my specialty. I was always good at staying hidden."

"That would make sense. Well, the spell should wear off soon, and your horn should disappear. Thanks for helping, Shadow."

"No problem, Twilight."

I waited a moment, and then I felt the tugging, and then tingling again. Afterwards, I looked at my hooves. Jet black, and visible. I felt around my forehead. As blank as my flank. I was back to normal.

"That was cool."

"Yeah! It was!" I heard a familiar happy voice.

"Ah!" I jumped, and looked to my side to see Pinkie looking at me. "Pinkie, don't do that! You scared the heck out of me!"

"Sorry! But that was AWESOME! I mean, your horn glowed black, and then POOF! You're gone!" She kept bouncing up and down as she spoke.

"Yeah... Shame I can't do it now. that skill would come in handy..." I rubbed my chin with my hoof, something I always do when I'm thinking.

"Why?"

"In case I need to escape from anypony who would want to hurt me."

"Why would anypony want to hurt you?" She raised an eyebrow at me. I had said too much.

"It's nothing. I don't want to get you involved... It would be bad for you." I looked away from her, ashamed.

"But I'm your friend! I want to help." Pinkie gave me a big hug, which made my skin crawl, but it felt... Nice.

"Pinkie, you can't help. You would get yourself hurt..."

"So?"

"I don't want to be the reason behind that. Don't worry, I can take care of myself. Just don't worry about it."

Pinkie released her grip, ending the hug. "OK, but be careful. I would feel awful if you got hurt! That would cause all sorts of frownzy-wownzies!"

I chuckled at her made up word. Pinkie was nice, but I didn't want her to be there when my past caught up to me, if it did.

She's too nice of a mare for that.

Chapter 5: Confessions

CHAPTER 5

"...TELLMETELLEMETELLMETELLMETELLM-" I shoved my hoof in Pinkie's mouth, as she had been saying that nonstop for five minutes, on a single breath. We were sitting on a bench in the park, the place I had chosen to be where I take a walk when I need to think.

"NO! For goodness sakes, I DON'T wanna talk about it!" I shouted at Pinkie, not wanting to tell her anything about what had happened.

"Come on! You can trust me!" She nuzzled my side in a playful and caring way.

"Listen... Pinkie, I just can't. The memories are too painful... Rainbow Dash was messing with me last night, and some memories resurfaced, I broke down in the middle of the road... What's so funny?" Pinkie was stifling a giggle.

"She was... Messing with you?" Pinkie ended up rolling around laughing. I facehoofed.

"Get your head outta the gutter! I mean she was just being funny at my expense."

Pinkie stopped laughing, and stood up. "Alright. But why did you break down? Your past can't be that bad! You seem like such a nice pony."

"Yeah, well, looks can be deceiving." I lifted a hoof to scratch the back of my neck, but it left some of my underbelly exposed, and Pinkie saw the scars. She let out a gasp, and grabbed my other foreleg and moved it to get a better look.

"Oh... That looks like it really hurt..." She started running her free hoof along the biggest scar: One starting near the bottom of my chest, clear down to the center of my stomach. I felt a slight tickle, so I instinctively went to scratch it, and instead put my hoof on Pinkie's. I decided to just push her away a little bit. I felt a little violated. But when I pushed her, gently may I add, her hair deflated, and she turned to a darker shade of pink... Oh no.

"Pinkie... I'm sorry... I've never shown these scars to anypony before. That was a little invasive."

She perked up a bit, but had a very worried look on her face. "Oh... That's alright... but how did you get all of those scars?"

"Well... Promise you won't think any less of me if I tell you."

"I won't just promise! I'll Pinkie Pie Promise! Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" As she made the Swear, she did all sorts of silly motions, finally ending with her nearly poking herself in the eye. I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Alright... Where to start... I was a little colt, small and lanky..."

After I finished my story, Pinkie was just staring at me, a mix of pity and fear on her face. "You really did all of those things...?"

"Yeah... I had no other choice. When you're just sneaky and have no real talent, like me, you end up following that path..." I stared at the ground, ashamed of myself.

"Well... Have you ever... K-K..." She couldn't even finish the word.

"Killed somepony?" I finished her sentence for her.

"Y-Yeah..."

I looked back on my worst memory yet. I knew what I had done, and I regret it to this day.

(Listen to this)

"... Yeah. I have." Pinkie gasped, and scooted away from me. I continued the story in a monotone voice. "The only pony I had ever even had a conversation with back in my darker days, and he pulled a knife on me, trying to take the package I was sneaking around with. I had taken a glass shard that was laying on the ground... I didn't mean to kill him, honest! I just wanted to scare him... I-I thought h-he would be q-q-quick enough t-to d-dodge it..." The tears came again. I had been crying a lot lately. I remembered how I drove the glass into that pony's throat... The blood... The gagging sounds he made... The sound of a passerby screaming for the guards...

"S-Shadow..." She tried to give me a reassuring hug, but I shoved her away.

"D-Don't t-touch me... I-I don't DESERVE friends. I'm just a filthy criminal! I'M A MURDERER!" I threw my hooves over my eyes, hoping to suppress the tears, but it didn't work. They just kept coming.

"Don't say that..." She reached her hoof out towards me, I just waved it away.

"Pinkie, just stay away from me, and tell everypony else to do the same. I'm packing my things, and I'm finding a place to stay, away from everypony else. I'm just scum, and ponies like me don't deserve friends like you, like Twilight, like Rainbow Dash, like Fluttershy..." I got up and ran at a full gallop towards the Library, full intent on leaving, and never returning. Pinkie called out to me, but I couldn't bring myself to stop running.

I threw the Library door open, and stormed up to my room. The sorrow had been replaced with self loathing and anger.

"Shadow, what's wr-"

"It's nothing, Twilight. I'm leaving. Don't try to stop me, because I'm not changing my mind."

"Wait, what? Why're you goin', dude?" Spike leaned his head out of the kitchen door. He had been preparing dinner. I ignored him, and just went to my room, packing the few things I had earned in my time in Ponyville.

"Shadow... Please tell me what's wrong..." Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder, but I swatted it away.

"DON'T TOUCH ME! I don't deserve it. I don't deserve the pity, or the friendship that you and the others have given me." I tied up the cloth I had put everything in, and put it on a makeshift sling on my back.

"But you do! You're a kind, considerate, and nice stallion! What reason could you possibly ha-"

"I'm none of those. You know what I am? A murderer. Ask Pinkie, she'll fill you in on the details." I trotted out of my room, down the stairs, and out the door. It was almost nightfall. I walked to the outskirts of town, and found two large boulders leaning on each other. I squeezed into the opening on the bottom, and decided to just stay there for the night. I ignored the bugs crawling on me. I didn't care. I just laid there, thinking about all the horrible things I had done in my miserable life up to that point. I had stolen, corrupted, and killed.

And I had taken friendship I didn't deserve.

Chapter 6: New Findings

CHAPTER 6

AUTHORS NOTE: Sorry about this being so late, everyone. I've been so caught up with school and Le Retour, I didn't have time for this story. I'll try to pick it up a bit. This one is a bit short, but just wait until the weekend, I'll get a lot done then.

(Listen to this)

I laid under the two boulders, cold and alone. The way I wanted to be. The way I belonged. I thought I heard a few shouts of my name, but I just ignored it, crying and wallowing in guilt.

"I should have never let myself become friends with them... They probably know by now, Pinkie has to have gone and told them... They'll all hate me..."

The tears kept flowing, and it began to rain. I started to feel cold, but I didn't care. I just curled up into a little ball and wept.

"I'm never going back... In the morning I'll leave, and never look back. I just hope they don't send a posse after me."

I began to shiver, and tucked myself against the side of one of the boulders. I couldn't hear anything over the thunder.

Not even the pleaful cries of my friends.

(Third Person)

Everypony was frantically searching for Shadow. He would freeze to death in this cold. Pinkie Pie was searching the hardest.

"Where could he be...?"

She searched around in the bushes and in the tree line, thinking he might have taken refuge somewhere a bit dryer. Nopony to be found. She hadn't been frightened or angered by his story, but instead, she pitied him. She knew he didn't mean to kill that pony, and he was just defending himself.

"That's why he never tries to make friends and avoids everypony... He's not just antisocial, he's afraid he'll hurt somepony... He's afraid he'll hurt me..." Pinkie stopped for a second and tapped her chin with her forehoof. "Why did I just think he would be afraid of hurting me specifically? Hm... Weird! Alrighty! Time to keep looking!"

After about an hour, Pinkie had nowhere else to look. She was heading back to the road until she saw a large pile of boulders with a gap under them. "Wouldn't hurt to try..."

When she looked under the boulders, she saw a shivering and crying Shadow Weaver, curled up for warmth. He looked at her, then buried his face in his hooves. "Go away Pinkie... Just leave me be..."

She just crawled under the rocks with him, and brought him into a deep, caring hug. "No... I think I might just stay right here, and turn that frown upside down." Shadow looked at her for a second, staring into her large blue eyes.

"Aren't you afraid of me...?" His voice was near a whisper, and he was hoarse from screaming at himself.

"Nope! Why would I be? You were just defending yourself... You're not an evil pony, Shadow, just misunderstood."

Shadow just kept staring at her. "Since when did Pinkie get so... Wise?"

She started stroking his mane, and kept speaking to him in her soothing tone. "I'd never just let you run off like that... You're too nice for that. Tell you what..." She broke the hug and gave him a huge smile. "You can stay with me at Sugarcube Corner! We have a spare room... Well... It's the attic..." Her smile went from kind to sheepish.

Shadow was amazed at the persistence of the mare. "Listen, Pinkie... You can't do that... You need to stay away from me." He looked away from her, his past reminding him why he doesn't make friends.

"I do?" She tilted her head curiously.

"Yes. You're just putting yourself in danger by being around me..." His voice was quivering, as if he were about to start crying again.

"I am?" She scooted in closer to him.

"Yeah... If it isn't me who ends up hurting you, somepony from my past will... You see, there are a lot of ponies who want me dead, or worse." He closed his eyes and let out a large sigh.

"Why would they want that?"

"Because I owe them a lot of money. Or I stabbed them in the back. Or I did something they didn't like. All I'm saying is, I'm dangerous, and nopony should associate themselves with me."

Pinkie just giggled, and scooted even closer to him. They were mere inches apart. "But I want to associate myself with you..."

"Why? No matter what I do or what I say, you just keep coming back. What is it about me that makes you want to be around me?" He was nearly shouting, confusion and anger evident in his voice.

"Because you're nice, you're fun, you're..." She looked down for a second, a her cheeks going from pink to a deep crimson. "Cute..." She whispered the last word, her voice barely audible.

(Stop the music)

Then, Shadow just looked at her. "W-What?"

"I said you're... Cute."

Then, it was Shadow's turn to blush. "... Uh... W-W-What makes you think that...?"

"I dunno... Maybe it's because you're so shy..." She giggled again and scooted so close to him that she was practically sitting on his lap.

"P-Pinkie... This is getting a little uncomfortable..." He tried to move away from her, but she caught him in one of her hugs again. She leaned in, and whispered into his ear.

"How about you just come home with me, and we get you set up in the attic room... OK?" As she pulled away, she nipped at his ear, and his entire face went from pitch black, to blood red.

"D-Don't do that... Ugh, ALRIGHT, you win. I'll come back with you... Just... Don't do anymore... Weird stuff."

She smiled warmly at him, and they both crawled out from in between the rocks. Then, without warning, Pinkie grabbed his hoof and bolted off with him, dragging him to Sugarcube Corner.

He was red the whole time.

Chapter 7: Feelings

CHAPTER 7

I'd set up in the attic of Sugarcube Corner, with some help from Pinkie Pie. I was still a little freaked out by what had happened. Her words echoed in his mind.

"Because you're nice, you're fun, you're..." I shuddered at the last word she had said. "Cute..."

"What does this crazy pink mare see in me? I'm just a lowlife... Well, I can't let this escalate, I CAN'T let this escalate..."

"So... Now that you're set up in here... What'dya wanna do now? OH! Maybe we could go on a DATE!"

I just glared at her. "NO."

She just hopped around me, talking at such a high speed that if anypony were to understand her, they would be deemed crazy. "Ifwegoonadatethenwecanendupbeingcoltfriendandmarefriendandthenwecankiss-"

"PINKIE! KNOCK IT OFF!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. She was really starting to get on my nerves. "I will NOT kiss you! Why won't you just listen! We're friends, I'll accept that, but no more, and no less. GOT IT?"

Pinkie just stepped back, her lip quivering as if she were about to break down, but then she immediately perked back up. "OK! That's good enough for me!" She began to walk... Er, bounce away, but then turned to face me with that eyes half open, seductive smile face. "But I'll convince you yet, cutie." She giggled and left the room, and I just stood there, mouth agape.

"What have I gotten myself into... Wait, why the hay did I even decide to live with her? I'm an idiot..." Well, I'm a sucker for free stuff, especially free room and board.

"That mare is nuts..."

(Third Person)

Pinkie hopped around her room, giggling like a crazy pony... Which she pretty much is.

"Ican'tbelieveithe'sstayingherewithmethisisgonnabesomuchfunwe'llhangoutandcookandthen..."

She stopped herself. He seemed to be mad at her when she tried to ask him out, but why? She didn't understand. She thought that most stallions would jump at an opportunity to be with her. After all, she is the life of the party.

"Maybe Dashie's starting to rub off on me..." She laughed at her joke, at her friend's expense.

"I wonder what would make him like me... Maybe I could bake him something super-ultra-extra-mega special!"

She almost rushed upstairs to ask him what his favorite junk food was, but caught herself. That would give her away immediately. Instead, she decided to just cook a bunch of stuff for him and let him take whatever he liked.

"Yippee!"

Celestia help us all...

(First Person)

I heard some clanging and banging noises downstairs, but didn't bother to get up to check what it was.

"Just Pinkie being Pinkie..."

Pinkie. She was stuck in my head. No matter what I did, I couldn't get her out of my head. I didn't understand why at the time, and just kept trying to think of other ponies to keep the pink thoughts at bay.

"Er... Fluttershy... I wonder what she's doing tomorrow... Maybe Pinkie and I-"

There she was again. No matter what I did, I couldn't get the hyperactive party pony to stay out of my thoughts. I kept trying to think of other mares I could be with, but I kept looping back around to Pinkie.

"... A date, huh? That doesn't sound so bad..."

I facehoofed at my own thoughts. "UGH! I can't believe I'm even considering this... But... It seems right, for some reason. Like something in the pit of my stomach is telling me it is." I was thinking aloud, but I didn't even notice. "Maybe I could get her something to tell her I'm sorry... Maybe I could try cooking her something, she really likes cupcakes..."

I rolled out of bed, and decided to head out and buy some cupcakes from some other shop in the town. Buying them right from Sugarcube Corner would be a really stupid idea.

(Third Person)

When shadow walked down the stairs, Pinkie at first began acting very defensive of the kitchen, but Shadow told her he was heading out a bit, and she was all too eager to help him out the door.

"OK! GoonthenI'llseeyoulaterbyebye!" She pushed him out the door and got ready to close the door.

"Alright, but can I at least grab my-"

SLAM

"... Money... Oh horseapples. Good thing I still have a few bits in my pockets..." He only had about one hundred bits, but that was more than enough for cupcakes. "Man am I lucky I always carry emergency money... Hooray for paranoia."

Back in the kitchen, Pinkie was frantically cooking.

"OK... So then I mix that, and add just a touch of sugar..."

"Touch... A touch would be nice..."

"Then I put it in the oven, and wait!"

The whole time, she had been fantasizing about him. She absolutely adored everything about him. His jet black coat, his neon white hair, his pale yellow eyes, his shy yet caring personality... She blushed as she continued thinking.

"I hope he likes this... I know he will! Who doesn't love cake?"

This cake, of course, was in the shape of a heart. Tacky, yet effective.

Shadow wasn't having as much luck as she was, though.

"Grrrr... HOW COME EVERY PLACE THAT SELLS SWEETS IS CLOSED!?!? Is Sugarcube Corner really the only place that stays open all the time? Ugh... Just my luck..." He kicked the door with his forehoof, and turned to walk away, when the door to the shop opened. It was that mare that had warned him about Pinkie in the first place.

"Oh, hello! I think I remember you from somewhere... Oh yeah! I warned you about Pinkie, but you apparently got caught anyways. I was at your welcoming party. Shadow Weaver, was it?" She smiled, but she looked really tired.

"Yeah... I need some cupcakes, do you think you could sell me some? I know it's a bit late, but-"

"Oh, no worries! I'll have them for you in a second. Be right back!"

She turned around and walked to the back of the shop, which really just looked like a house, asides from the sign with the Bon-Bons on it. Shadow let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Goddesses..."

A moment later, the kind mare returned with a bag. "Here you go! And don't worry about paying for them. Think of them as a late welcoming present. I'm Bon-Bon, by the way. Thank you, and come again!"

"Thanks Bon-Bon, I'll see you later."

He turned to head back to Sugarcube Corner, where Pinkie was putting the finishing touch on the cake.

"Oooooh He'll love it! This is gonna be GREAT!"

She heard the bell above the door jingle, signaling his return. She ran at full gallop to the front room, and then they both shouted at each other.

"SURPRISE!"

Chapter 8: First Date

CHAPTER 8

We just stood there for a moment, staring at each other. Pinkie opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out. I decided to speak up instead.

"Er... You go first."

She shook her head. "No, you go first... Is that for me?" She pointed to the bag I had.

"Yeah... Listen, Pinkie... I... Oh jeez, how do I say this..." I rubbed the back of my head.

"Yeeeeees?" She gave me a big grin and moved a bit closer.

"Well... Great. I guess she knows what I'm gonna say, so I may as well say it..."

"Well... You know that date you offered?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Yep!" She jumped when she said that.

"Well... I've decided to reconsider-" I couldn't finish on account that Pinkie had launched herself at me and was now hugging me REALLY tightly.

"YIPPEE! NowyouandIcanbecoltfriendandmarefriendandwecangooutandhavefunandmakekissyfaceand..." I felt my eyes bulging out of my skull. She kept squeezing me harder and harder every second.

"Pinkie... Vision... Fading... Body not... Getting proper amounts of oxygen...!"

She let go, and blushed a little. "Oopsies... So, what d'ya wanna do now?" She waggled her eyebrows at me. I groaned and rolled my eyes.

"Sheesh, is fun all you can think about, Pinkie?"

"Yep!" She gave me another toothy smile.

"Hm... So, when you asked me out, did YOU have anywhere in mind?"

She put her hoof on her chin, and scrunched her face up, thinking hard. "Hmm... How about we go swimming? I know where a nice pond is out in Whitetail Wood."

"Alright. Then we'll go swimming. But can we do it tomorrow? I'm tired..." I stretched and yawned.

"Okie-Dokie-Lokie! I'll see you in the morning, sleepyhead!" She bounced off into another room, and I headed upstairs.

"Time for some well deserved shut-eye..."

(Third Person)

Pinkie hopped around in the kitchen, putting everything away, munching on the cupcakes Shadow had given her. Then she looked at the cake she had made.

"Oops! I forgot to show him! Oh well, I'll just do it later!" She put the cake in the refrigerator and skipped upstairs, humming to herself. Right before she went into her room, she looked towards the stairs leading up to the attic.

"Maybe I could check up on him..."

She headed up the stairs, and expected Shadow to still be trying to go to sleep, but instead he was laying there, sleeping peacefully. He was tucked under the covers up to the underside of his nose. Pinkie smiled. "How cute... I wonder if I should... I doubt he'd mind!"

She crawled into the bed next to him, and wrapped her hooves around him. She blushed deeply, but eventually drifted off to sleep.

(First Person)

"Hrmmm..." I rubbed my eyes, and slowly began to wake up.

"Why do I feel so warm?" I tried to roll out of bed, but something stopped me. I looked down at my chest, and saw two pink hooves wrapped around me.

"Wait..."

"Shadow... Don't be sad..." Pinkie was talking in her sleep, dreaming about me. I started to feel VERY uncomfortable. I tried to pull her hooves off of me, but she just tightened her grip. "Don't leave me..."

"Wow, she really cares about me..." I just sat there for a few minutes, letting the moment continue. I eventually heard her yawn, and she pulled her hooves away from me and rubbed her eyes. "D'awww..."

She eventually stopped rubbing and then opened her eyes, and just looked at me for a second. Then she blushed deeply and hopped out of the bed. "Oh! Um, you see, I- Well I mean you- I just-"

"Pinkie, it's alright... You didn't try anything, so I'm fine with it. I've gotten used to your randomness." I smiled and she smiled back.

"So... How about our date today?" I was looking forward to going swimming and spending time with her.

"Well, we can just go now. Or we could pack a picnic! OH! I could even bring-" She shoved her own hoof in her mouth. "AH! I can't say! It's a secret!"

I chuckled at her antics. "Pinkie Pie, you're so random..."

"Wow! That's so weird! Dashie says that all the time!" She giggled.

"I wonder why... So, I'll just wait for you while you pack the picnic."

"Okie-Dokie-Lokie!"

(Third Person)

(Listen to this)

Pinkie and Shadow swam around in the pond, laughing and splashing each other. It was the first time in a long while that Shadow had ever had fun, let alone with another Pony.

"This is great! Man am I glad I met this mare..." Then, a splash of water hit his face.

"GOTCHA! Tee-hee, pay attention, silly-head!"

"Oh, now you're gonna get it Pinkie!" He started throwing water at her, and she retaliated. They just kept laughing and goofing around.

"He's having so much fun... It feels good to know I'm helping somepony." Pinkie smiled warmly, and then got a mouthful of pond water. "BLECH! Ha! You got me! Now be prepared for the ultimate Pinkie Pie Pwnage!"

"Wait, wha- OH MY WORD!"

I'll spare you the details, but lets just say Pinkie broke the fourth wall at least five times in that one onslaught of water attacks, and left Shadow speechless.

"That was... Mad." He just floated there, staring at his marefriend.

"It's what I do!"

He laughed, and then his stomach growled loudly. "Erm... Lets get to that picnic."

"Yay! I worked super-extra-special hard on it!" She was swimming at an unbelievable speed towards the shore.

After Shadow caught up, they plopped down on the blanket they had laid out, and started eating. A few minutes passed, and Shadow asked something that had been bugging him. "Pinkie...?"

(Stop the music)

"Yeah?" She tilted her head.

(Listen to this)

"Why exactly are you going out with me? I mean, I know you said I'm cute, but... Is it pity?" He looked down sullenly at his food, worried about her answer.

"What? Why would I do that? I asked you out because you're, like, a really really super nice stallion! You're always nice to me, and you never really get mad at me unless I do something a little... Over the top." She smiled.

"I understand that, but... Is that it? I'm sorry for being so depressing, but... You know how I am..." He had perked up a bit, but his ears were still folded backwards.

"Well... You just seem... Right. I dunno what it is, but whenever I'm around you, Shadow, I just feel like everything is right in the world. Like we're supposed to be together... That sounds weird, doesn't it?" She giggled.

"No, actually... I feel the exact same way around you. Whenever you hug me or something like that, my skin doesn't crawl like it does with other ponies. With you it feels... Nice." He blushed a little, but his ears pointed back up, and he had a smile on his face.

"Awww! You're so sweet!" She threw herself at him, and tackled him into a hug. They both started laughing. "So... You want to keep this dating thing up?" Pinkie gave him a big, toothy, ear-to-ear smile.

"Yeah... Yeah, I'd like that. A lot." He hugged her back.

"Thanks. I'm glad." She closed her eyes, and laid her head on the side of him.

"Me too."

Chapter 9: Revelations

CHAPTER 9

The next day, I woke up feeling better than ever. I felt like everything was going to go wonderfully that day, and nothing could change that, not even Discord himself...! But, sadly, I'm not a morning pony, so instead of jumping out of bed, I simply rolled out, and said the most enthusiastic line ever uttered by a pony.

"Urgh..." Amazing, I know. After that wonderful show of energy, Pinkie burst into the room.

"MORNING SLEEPYHEAD!" She hopped up and down right in front of me.

"Morning Pinkie... You're ALWAYS energetic, aren't you?"

"Yep! Why wouldn't I be?" She stopped bouncing and tilted her head.

"I just thought that you would need some coffee or something to get you started in the morning... But apparently you're always hyper and ready." I tried, and failed, to stifle a chuckle. But eventually, Pinkie started doing it too... And before we knew it, we were straight up laughing.

"Wh-Why are we laughing!?" Pinkie was rolling around on the floor, clutching at her sides.

"I-I have no idea!"

After about a whole minute of laughing, we eventually managed to stop. "So, Pinkie... Why are you up here again?"

She put her hoof on her chin. "Hmmm... I dunno! I guess I just wanted to see you!" Then she pounced at me and started giving me a hug, which I returned. We just sat there, hugging, for a few minutes. In that time, I learned that her mane actually does smell like cotton candy. After she broke away from me, neither of us moved. We just stared at each other.

"We're in my room, sitting on my bed, alone... OK LET'S GO DOWNSTAIRS." I jumped up from the bed and rushed down the stairs to the door. "Uh, I'm just gonna get some breakfast!"

"Oh! OK! I'll come with you, I'm hungry too!" she bounce alongside me, apparently unaware of what I thought she was trying. Paranoia got to me yet again. Curse my head for being in the gutter...

"So, what do you want for breakfast, cutie?" My face went red.

"W-What?"

"You heard me..." She closed her eyes halfway, and put on a seductive smile.

"O-Oh... Um... I-I'm not hungry anymore..." I looked away from her, my face still beet red. She just giggled at me like I was a ghostie... Wait, what did I just say? Oh, whatever...

"Well, I'm gonna go hang out with Dashie, maybe pull a few pranks! Bye-bye, Shadow!" She skipped out the door, and I managed to make my heart stop trying to escape my chest.

"She KNOWS I get freaked out when she says those things... At least I think she does, unless she's completely oblivious."

Then, somepony cleared their throat. It was Mrs. Cake, and Mr. Cake was standing with her. They had very serious expressions on their faces.

"Oh... Hey. You two need something?" I took a step back. I was a little intimidated, seeing as to how they owned the building.

"Yes, actually. We need to talk to you about Pinkie..." Mr. Cake motioned for me to sit down at the nearby table, which I did. They sat down next to me.

"So... You and Pinkie are an item now, huh?" Mrs. Cake was staring at me intently, as if she thought I was planning something.

"Y-Yeah... I promise you that I'm not just going to use your daughter, if that's what you me-" Mr. Cake cut me off.

"And that right there is why we want to talk to you... You see, Pinkie isn't our daughter. We just take care of her and let her work and live here. I'm assuming she does everything in her power to be with you and be nice to you?" He raised his eyebrow, his expression still serious and firm.

"Yeah... Why?" I was getting really nervous. I hate it when I'm stared at.

"We know about your past. Pinkie told us all about it. We don't think any less of you, but now we know why Pinkie fell for you. It's because you were similar to how she was. Lonely, antisocial, and sometimes even violent. She had her parents, but they were bad to her. She tried throwing them a party once, and they had a blast... But the day after, they scolded her, saying that those kinds of things weren't tolerated in the Pie household. So she ran off. She came to Ponyville and lived in the streets. One day, Applejack found her trying to steal an apple, but instead of turning her in, Applejack was really nice to her, and started to give her food almost every day. Eventually, she brought Pinkie here. We felt so sorry for the poor girl, that we decided to take her in and raise her as our own... We think that she heard about your past, and saw all the similarities, and then... There you have it. She fell for you. We just want to ask one thing... Don't break our Pinkie's heart, OK?" Mrs. Cake gave me a warm, almost motherly smile, and I couldn't help but smile back.

"I promise. I couldn't do that to such an... Interesting mare." We all laughed.

"That's good to hear, son. Now you go off and do whatever it is you kids do these days." Mr. Cake gave me a friendly punch on the shoulder, which made me cringe. But I knew that he meant well.

"She's being so good to me... I should do something for her... I know just the thing."

"Mr. and Mrs. Cake? Can you two help me with something?"

(Third Person)

Pinkie trotted along with Rainbow Dash, laughing almost maniacally due to the last prank they pulled. Rainbow was twisting around and rolling in the air. "Oh man! Did you see the look on his face!? He never saw that bucket of tar coming!"

Pinkie fell over at that. "Or the feathers!"

They both kept laughing, but something was bugging Pinkie. The pranking was supposed to help get it, well, HIM, off her mind, but it wouldn't work.

"He still acts a little controlled around me... Do I make him uncomfortable or something? Maybe I'm acting too outward... I know! I'll ask Dashie for help!"

"Hey Dashie... Can you tell me something?" Pinkie looked up at Rainbow, hoping that her best friend would have some noteworthy advice.

"Yeah, sure Pinks. What's up?" She leaned backwards and crossed her hind legs, and wrapped her forelegs behind her head.

"You've had all sorts of stallions hit on you, so I think you would know something about relationships... What do you do if somepony you're with acts really awkward around you?"

"I dunno about those kinds of things. I never really went out with any of those stallions. I want a guy who can keep up with me! If you want advice on all that mushy stuff, ask Rarity." She struck a mock heroic pose in the air, but Pinkie was already galloping at full speed to The Carousel Boutique.

She arrived in ten seconds flat. Rainbow would've been proud. When the little bell above the door jingled, Rarity raced to the front room, and smiled when she saw Pinkie. "Hello Pinkie! What do you need, darling?"

"I was hoping you could give me some romantic advice. You see, there's this stallion who I think is super-duper sweet, and we went on a date yesterday, but today he was acting a little awkward around me. I think I might be getting all of these frownzie-wownzies from nowhere, but I wanted to make sure."

"OH! You have a coltfriend? Who is it? I bet it's that Shadow fellow." Pinkie's face went red. "I KNEW IT! I'm happy for you two, darling... And I think he's just acting like that because he's head over hooves in love with you! He just doesn't know how to properly act around the mare of his dreams! I bet he's a real romantic one. He is really quiet..."

"Wowie-Zowie... You really think so Rarity? That's super! Oooooh! I can't wait to ask him about it and then tell him I l-" She shoved her hoof in her mouth to stop herself, and she was practically glowing red. Rarity's eyes were wide and sparkling.

"OH! YOU'RE BOTH IN LOVE WITH EACH OTHER! That's so ADORABLE! I wish you two the best. Now, you run along, and tell that stallion how you feel. Good luck!" She waved as Pinkie bolted out the door.

Here we go again...

Chapter 10: Heart to Heart

CHAPTER 10

Me and the Cakes, along with Pinkie's friends, hid in the dark in Sugarcube Corner. It felt good to be hidden, although I did trust MOST of the ponies I was hiding with. I would have shot Rainbow Dash an angry look, but it was pitch black, so there was no point. I felt a hoof touch me, and pull away almost immediately. It was Rainbow Dash, OF COURSE.

"Hey, this is really nice of you, y'know."

"I guess." I was still a little spiteful for what she did. I know she didn't know, but hey, personal space.

"... You aren't mad at me, are you?" Even though they couldn't see me, I could see in the dark really well.

"Frankly, I AM. That was a horrible thing to do. I can't believe you would just act like that on a whim, thinking it would be funny." I let out a "hmph" for emphasis. She just lowered her head dejectedly and trotted over to hide with Applejack, who was huddled under a chair. Almost immediately after Rainbow pulls her tail under the table, we hear the bell over the door jingle. I look up, and see Pinkie in the doorway.

"Hello? Anypony home? Shadow?" She looked around a bit, and I snuck up right beside her, and nodded to Mr. Cake, who flipped the light switch.

"SURPRISE!" She fell back on her haunches and just stared. I hadn't yelled, but just stepped in front of her and smiled.

"Hey there, Pinkie. So, what do you think?" I sat down so I could be at eye level with her. She looked like she was having all sorts of conflicting emotions.

"It's just... Nopony's ever really thrown me a party. There was one time when everypony set one up, but I ruined it by going a little... Nuts." Her hair deflated, and her coat darkened. She was on the verge of tears. "I acted like I enjoyed it, but I really felt, and still do feel really bad about it." She hung her head dejectedly. I wasn't having any of that.

I gave her a hug, and stroked the back of her mane. She seemed surprised at first, but then returned it. I gently whispered into her ear. "Now come on, do you really think they're mad at you for that? Don't feel upset..." I stopped hugging her and stood up. "Now come on, lets have some fun!"

Her coat regained it's color, her hair puffed up, and she had the biggest smile yet on. "OK!"

We mingled for a few hours, and she told me a hilarious story about Twilight learning to just accept things without needing an explanation. That had me laughing for a good minute or so. But something was eating at me.

"Her childhood... Being cast away like that... I can't believe her parents would do that..." I shook my head, but it just wouldn't go away, so I decided to do something stupid.

"Pinkie... I need to talk to you."

"Okie-Dokie-Lokie!" She skipped over to me. "I'm all ears!"

"Can we go up to your room?" As soon as I said that, I regretted it. Pinkie blushed, and I knew I was too. "Er... I mean to talk... It's kinda private." Still kinda dirty.

"O-OK..." We both trotted up to her room, which I hadn't actually been in yet. It was, of course, pink. There's no other way to describe it, other than... Pink. She sat down on her bed, and I sat next to her. We didn't say anything for a few minutes, when I decided to speak up.

"Pinkie... I want to know... How angry are you at your parents for what they did?" She looked at me, her eyes like saucers. I gave her a knowing and understanding look.

"Well... I... Not at all! They're just Silly-Willies is all. It's no problem, really." She gave me a half-hearted smile, and I knew she was lying.

"Pinkie, it is a problem. Whenever Mr. and Mrs. Cake told me about that, I felt really bad for you. Let me guess, you have to go every day knowing your family doesn't like you, that they don't want you... Painful, isn't it?" By this time, she was crying, and looked at me with teary eyes.

"H-How do you kn-know how i-i-it feels...?" She sounded angry.

"Because my family turned me away too, albeit for different reasons." Then, her tears stopped, and she gave me a look that told me she wanted to know more. "You see, my family had really high expectations. If you didn't have an amazing talent, you didn't belong. Well, whenever I didn't get my Cutie Mark, everypony in my family who hadn't been cast away just turned on me, and treated me like a slab of meat. They would refer to me as 'it' instead of 'him,' hurt me, yell at me, and sometimes not even feed me, the whole time saying blank flanks don't deserve ANY kind of kind treatment whatsoever. So one day, I ran off, and I never looked back." This didn't bother me anymore, but I couldn't bring myself to look at Pinkie, as I heard her whimpering and crying. I just stared at the floor, expressionless.

After a few minutes, Pinkie stopped crying, and I looked at her. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, but she was smiling.

"Shadow... Thanks."

"Thanks? I just made you cry!" I had the most bewildered look on my face.

"Yeah, but it isn't always bad to cry... I should have cried about that a long time ago... I feel a lot better now without that bottled up inside of me. I'm sorry you had to remember something so horrible though..." She nuzzled my neck.

"Nah, don't worry about it... I feel better getting to talk about it and get it off my chest... So thanks for listening." I smiled, and she smiled back. We hugged again, but Mrs. Cake walked in.

"Pinkie, are you- OH! I'm sorry, am I interrupting something?" She started to back out of the door. Pinkie and I looked at each other and blushed, and we started flailing our hooves around frantically, shouting at her that she isn't interrupting, and that we just started dating. She stepped back in.

"Oh, good... Well, everypony was just wondering where you two were. You ought to come back downstairs, it is your party, you two." She smiled and turned to leave.

"Wait, OUR party? Whaddya mean?" I raised an eyebrow, my mouth slightly opened in confusion.

"Oh, that was a surprise for YOU, dear. You see, this is actually your 'New couple' party! Mr. Cake and I decided it would be a great idea, as Pinkie is usually the one who plans those. But you can't plan your own surprise party, now can you?" She gave us a wink, and left.

"She just pulled the wool over our eyes, didn't she?" I stared at the doorway, shocked.

"Yep."

I stood up and headed for the door. "We'd best just go downstairs. After all, it is our party."

Suddenly, Pinkie was right next to me, and jumped on me, sitting up. She tapped me with the sides of her back hooves, and pointed forwards. "HI HO SHADOW!"

I almost fell over laughing, but stayed up and carried her downstairs. We got so many looks from everypony...

But I wouldn't have it any other way.

Chapter 11: Pinkie's Plan

CHAPTER 11

After all of that, everything went great! Me and Pinkie didn't have anymore awkward or sad conversations, Mr. and Mrs. Cake pretty much consider me part of the family, and I haven't had any trouble with anything. It seemed like everything was PERFECT!

"Hey, Shadow! I have a super-duper extra special amazing idea!" Pinkie burst through my door, and spouted that off in under a second. Good thing I'd gotten used to her insanely fast speech.

"Sure, what is it, Pinks?" I'd also given her a pet name.

"You and I should go to the spa!"

I could have SWORN I heard glass break then, to signify the shattering of my good mood. I just stared at Pinks, giving her my "You'd better be joking" face. She just kept smiling.

"Nope! Not joking! I thought it would help you with your touching problem!" Yeah, as you all know, my skin crawls when another pony touches me, asides from Pinks.

"This is NOT a good idea, Pinks. Who's to say this won't make my problem worse?"

"Well, it's either that, or I give you a massage of my own..." She gave me bedroom eyes, and even though I know she was being goofy, I still turned beet red. She fell off the bed, and started rolling around on the floor, laughing her head off.

"A-Alright... Let's go to the spa then..." I stood up, and my knees were shaking a bit. "I'll just walk it off... I'm gonna get back at this mare one day..."

"Are you sure about that?" She... Was sticking her head down from the top of my vision. I fell onto my haunches, and she just walked in from the side... How does she do that? And did she hear my thoughts?

"Yep! Now stop with all that text, and lets get going!" She grabbed my hoof, and we were off. Wait... Text... Whatever.

"Finally, in town... It feels like my leg's gonna fall off..." Pinkie had been running at a breakneck pace, dragging me along the whole time. But I wasn't worried about that, I was worried about the spa. I looked around a bit, and didn't see any familiar looking buildings. "I haven't been here yet..."

"Hey, what's wrong?" Pinks looked at me, her expression as innocent as ever, despite what she was doing to me...

"Oh, nothings wrong. My crazy marefriend is dragging me to the spa so somepony can feel me up and she expects me to not be uncomfortable..." The sarcasm was practically dripping from my tongue.

"That's why I'm doing this! I Don't want you to be uncomfortable if somepony touches you!" She gave me one of her big, toothy grins.

"Gee, thanks Pinks..." I grumbled a bit, and my expression soured. Pinks looked a little sad, but she perked herself right back up.

"You don't have to be such a groucho! Just enjoy it! After all, the spa IS supposed to relax you!"

"Er... Yeah, I guess so..." I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly, smiling just the same. "Sorry I got upset. You know how I am..."

"That's why I'm doing this!"

"Well... Thanks. I guess I do need to get over these problems sooner or later..." Before I knew it, I almost walked into Pinks. She'd stopped in front of a building, which I assumed was the spa. I shuddered, but decided I'd best get it over with.

"Okie-Dokie-Lokie! Rarity got us all one free spa day, but I sorta forgot about it..." She smiled sheepishly, and I could have SWORN I heard a squeak. "I hope they let me use mine for two ponies!"

I PRAYED to the Goddesses... "Please let it be one pony only..."

We walked into the spa, and the bell above the door jingled. Two mares, one blue with a pink mane, and one pink with a blue mane. They both had the aloe vera plant as their Cutie Marks.

"Hello! We're the spa twins! How can we help you today!" They both spoke in perfect unison... It really creeped me out. The pink one trotted up to me, and looked me over, then smiled. I felt as uncomfortable as could be. "You must be Shadow Weaver! Rarity and Fluttershy talk about you a lot. They say you're a really nice guy..." She looked over at Pinks. "Pinkie, you're lucky." Pinks blushed, and I just stared at the pink twin, shocked. "My name is Aloe." She gestured to her blue counterpart. "This is Lotus." I was ashamed that her name wasn't Vera. That would have been hilarious.

"Well... You know my name..." I backed up a little bit. Aloe was in my personal space.

"What's wrong? Aloe, did you do something?" Lotus gave me a look of concern.

"Nope! He's just super super SUPER shy around ponies he's never met before!" Pinks jumped around, giggling at my expense.

"Oh! You poor dear... Pinkie, we assume you're here to use your free spa day? He can join you, it's no trouble." Lotus gave Pinks a smile, and Pinks nodded her head violently. "Alright then! This way please!"

She led us to a large room, full of massage tables and all sorts of therapeutic things. I even saw a mud bath. I'd never even THOUGHT of going into a place like this.

"Lay down here!" Aloe pointed to one of the tables. Pinks was already laying on the one next to it. I did as I was told, and braced myself for extreme discomfort. I felt Aloe's hooves touch my back, and cringed. My heart started racing, and all that I could think was: "IhavetogetoutofhereIhavetogetoutofhereIhavetogetoutofhereNOW!"

She started rubbing my back, chopping it, applying pressure on pressure points, things like that. The whole time I had to use every ounce of willpower I had to keep myself from jumping up and running out of the spa. I looked over at Pinks, and she had a content smile on her face, and she looked really relaxed. "Wow, these two can make PINKS stay still... That takes some insane skill. Either that, or Pinks is just calm by her own accord..." Then I felt Aloe's hooves reach my shoulders, and I started freaking out again. Every time anypony had ever touched my shoulders, it usually meant they were going to spin me around and sock me one. But that was just my past getting to me. I started sweating, but I managed to remain calm. After a few more minutes of pure torture, Aloe stepped away, and for the first time ever since setting hoof in the spa, I felt relaxed. I stood up, and Lotus motioned to the mud bath. It sounded stupid, but I decided to keep pressing on, for Pinks.

Surprisingly, the mud felt... Good. It was gross, but had a relaxing feel to it.

"Wowie-Zowie! Now I see why Rarity and Fluttershy come here all the time!" She started SWIMMING in the mud bath, and I just sank down all the way to the bottom of my nose into the mud. I had my mane wrapped in a towel, thankfully. I felt silly, awkward, and just plain horrible. Pinks seemed to notice this, and swam over to me. "... Are you alright? We can go if you want..." She had a sorry look on her face. I just shook my head.

"No, Pinks, it's fine, really... I'm starting to adjust." I was always good at lying to pretty much anypony. Pinks bought it, and smiled and settled down next to me.

"Well, after this mud bath, I say we get cleaned up and get going."

"Yeah..." I mumbled under my breath. "The sooner the better..."

After cleaning ourselves off, Pinks and I headed home. Mr. and Mrs. Cake asked us where we were.

"Oh! We were at the spa!" Pinks smiled. The Cakes had a look of surprise on their faces.

"Really? We never thought you would go somewhere like that. It seems too... Calm, for you." Mr. Cake chuckled a bit.

"That's what I thought..." Pinks elbowed me in the side. "Hey! I was just saying..." We all laughed.

"Well, it sounds like you two had fun. We were just heading out to have dinner. Try not to get into too much trouble while we're gone, OK?" Mrs. Cake gave us a wink, and she slipped out the door with her husband before we could say anything. I looked and Pinks, and she had the biggest smile I've ever seen on her face.

"Celestia, Luna... HELP ME."

Chapter 12: Crusading

CHAPTER 12

"Mr. and Mrs. Cake must have something against me..." Even though Pinks and I were dating, I was still nervous to be alone with a single pony at any given time, and said pony being Pinks didn't help the matter. I had NO idea what she was going to do with, or to, me.

"So... Pinks... What do you want to do?" I looked at her, and she had one of her crazy "I have a plan" smiles on.

"Well... I was thinking I could help you find your Cutie Mark!" I stared at her for a second, and did a double take when I realized she wasn't kidding.

"Pinks, it's already been this long, are you sure I can even get it?"

"It's never too late to find your special talent!" She had a point. I thought of this idea for a second, then shrugged.

"I don't see what harm could be done. Why not?" Her smile widened.

"Great! I know some girls that could help you!" She grabbed my hoof, and we were off.

I still regret my decision...

After about ten minutes, we arrived in the middle of Applejack's apple orchard.

"Pinks... Why the hay are we all the way out here? I thought you said there were some girls who could help me..." Then, a thought made it's way into my mind. "Cutie Mark. Girls. Help. OH GODDESSES NO... Wait, why would Pinks do that? Curse me and my dirty mind..."

"That's why we're out here! Now where was it...? Ah! Lookie lookie! I deserve a cookie!" I still can't believe that line. No, seriously, I was THERE and I don't believe she said it. I looked to where she was pointing, and saw a little treehouse. "Girls! Yoohoo! I have somepony here to see you!" A fraction of a second after hearing that, I saw Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom poke their heads out of the door, and then bolt down to us. You may be wondering how I know those three. Well, you see, a few days before this, these three decided to help serve tables, and ended up wrecking the restaurant. They said they were looking for their "Good Service Cutie Marks." I had to clean up their mess, but I got paid for my extra work, so I wasn't mad at them, but they apparently didn't know that. When they saw it was me, they all hid behind Pinks.

"We're sorry mister! We didn't mean ta' mess up th' restaurant! We're awful sorry!" Apple Bloom and the other two girls put on big puppy dog eyes. "D'awww..." I chuckled a bit.

"Don't worry about it. I got paid extra for cleaning up, so I should be thanking you three." They all smiled and were standing right in front of me in under a second. Scootaloo looked at my flank, and saw that nothing was there.

"Hey, you don't have your Cutie Mark! But you're all grown up..." They gasped, and then Sweetie Belle stepped forward.

"You could join us today if you want. We're going on a Crusade!"

"I assume a Crusade to get your Marks?" They all nodded, and I couldn't help but smile. It was so adorable... "Alright, why not." They all jumped for joy. Then, they all got together, and shouted all at once...

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS MOUNTAIN CLIMBERS YAY!" WAIT, WHAT?

"Woah woah woah, isn't that a bit... Dangerous?" I'd falling flat on my plot at the shock of three little fillies doing something so crazy... And because of how loud they were.

"We have to take risks to find our talents!" Scootaloo made a heroic pose. I couldn't help but crack a smile. Suddenly, all three of them got behind me and climbed up onto my back. I started to freak out, but managed to keep myself relatively calm. "Now come on! Let's go!" Scootaloo pointed to a mountain in the distance. "This is gonna be a long day..."

A few hours later, we were already at the mountain, and a quarter of the way up it. It actually didn't take as long to get there as I had originally thought. It wasn't as dangerous either. The girls had long since dismounted me, and were walking side by side in front of me. I was starting to get a little tired though.

"Hey girls? Do you think I could rest for a minute?"

"Sure! Just be sure t' catch up with us! We ain't stoppin'!" I waved my hoof in their general direction, signaling them to go ahead. "It's been safe so far... They'll be fine..." But, after a minute...

"AAAAH!" I jumped up onto my hooves and dashed up the path. Sure enough, the girls were standing there... And there was a Manticore right in front of them. "What the- I didn't think Manticores ever left the Everfree!" I looked over the edge... And we were right above the forest. "Oh... GREAT." I started to get closer to the girls. I felt a new strength in me, and ran up to the beast, and did a quick spin and threw my hind legs right into it's face. It fell back and roared in pain, and clutched it's nose for a second... Before coming straight for me.

"GIRLS! RUN BACK TO TOWN! I'LL HOLD IT OFF!" Then, I felt it's claws digging into my skin, tearing it like paper. I screamed, and the girls ran off. I looked at my side. I was cut really bad. I'd have to go to the hospital. But before I could think about it any further, I had to quickly jump to my side so I didn't have my face torn off. I threw another buck at the Manticore's legs, and succeeded in hitting it, and making it even angrier. "I can't run, it'll catch me... And I can't beat it... Well, I guess this is it. May as well go out fighting."

The battle raged on for another ten minutes. I had a huge cut down the side of my head, and one of my eyes had swollen shut. My mane was stained red in some spots with my own blood, and my entire side was coated in the very same substance. I could barely stand and comprehend what was going on, let alone fight. I heard a roar, and the next thing I knew, I was flying towards the side of the mountain. When I connected, I felt something snap, and I just made a miserable choking sound trying to scream again. I felt myself slipping out of conciousness, and saw the Manticore approaching me, eyeing it's dinner. I hoped I would black out before it happened. Then...

"GET AWAY FROM MY COLTFRIEND, YOU MEANIE!"

I blacked out.

Chapter 13: Nightmare

CHAPTER 13

(Third Person)

Pinkie sat in Shadow's hospital room, holding his hoof and hoping for the best. She had a bandage around her torso from a deep cut she got trying to scare off the Manticore, but nothing too serious. Shadow, however, was much worse for wear. He had a bandage around his torso and head, casts on both of his forelegs. His breaths were short and strained, as he had at least five broken ribs. The doctor had asked her to leave a few times, but she wouldn't listen. Eventually the doctor just gave up. After a few hours, Nurse Redheart came in, and gave Pinkie a friendly nod. She looked Shadow over a bit, and did a few regular checkups on all of his wounds, and wrote it all down on a clipboard.

"Nurse... When's he gonna wake up?" Pinkie shuffled uncomfortably in her seat a bit, both excited for and fearful of the answer. Redheart rubbed the back of her head, and sighed.

"I'm sorry Pinkie, but I really have no idea. But hey, he's alive, right? He'll be fine. Don't worry." She gave Pinkie a reassuring smile thank Pinkie couldn't help but return.

"She's right. He'll be fine... But still, I can't help but worry..." Pinkie shook the thought out of her head. She needed to relax. She hops off of her chair, and gives Shadow one final look over, and planted a kiss on his forehead. "Get well soon..." She trotted out of the hospital, Shadow being the only thing she could think about, and all she could do was worry.

(First Person)

I felt like I was falling, but I was just standing there. It was dark... But not the regular kind that I know and love, but the kind that sends a shiver down your spine. I had no idea where I was.

"All I remember is being with the CMC, then climbing the mountain... Then the Manticore... And then... OH NO! PINKS!" Then, as if fate decided to toy with me, I saw Pinks in front of me. I started to walk towards her, but as I moved, she got farther away. I went from a trot to a full on gallop, but the distance just widened, and she eventually faded into the dark. I just stared. This was a nightmare. A horrible, horrible nightmare. Even though I realized that, it was still just as bad.

"PINKS! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Then, I almost threw up due to the voice I heard.

"Oh, you don't need her! I'm your friend... Oh, wait! You stabbed me!" It was Quick Fix. I never mentioned his name... Just thinking about him is painful.

"Fix? I... I'm sorry..." Suddenly, he appeared in front of me. He looked like he did before I did what I did. A pale grey coat, a black mane, dark green eyes, a bunch of dots up and down his forehooves from needles, really skinny, bags under his eyes... And an evil, yellow-toothed smile.

"Oh, don't try to apologize. You can't fix DEAD, Shadow. Face it... She probably doesn't even care. You're just a lowlife, like me! You don't deserve her!"

I took a few steps back. I was fighting a losing battle. "You-You're wrong! She cares about me, and I care about her!"

"HA! Well, you certainly have WONDERFUL taste! She's the party pony! She'll screw anything with a pulse! She's probably having sex with some other stallion while you rot in the hospital! She's already bored with you..."

I felt tears gathering in my eyes. "Is it true...? Did I really fall for her, just to get thrown away like trash?" I tried to push the thought into the back of my head, but it just sprang right back. Fix closed his eyes and furrowed his brow, and nodded.

"You see what I mean? She'll do you, and then throw you away. She lives too fast for you. You've just been left in the dust."

I collapsed, and started crying. "You're right... I'm sorry! I should have just given you what you wanted... I thought of the money before my friend... And now you're dead, and I'm being used by some pink whore!" I started shouting and slamming my hooves on the nonexistent ground.

"Yeah, I was the one who was always right." He sat down next to me, and just watched me cry.

After about ten minutes, I wiped my face on my hooves. "You know, Fix... I don't think I want to wake up. I think I like it in here with you. You're my only real friend."

He smiled, and his yellow teeth showed again. I would have grimaced, but it was a normal sight when you were friends with him. "Don't worry about it, Shadow. You can stay as long as you like. Who needs all of those other ponies anyways?"

I nodded and let out a little laugh. "Yeah..."

(Third Person)

Days went by, and Shadow wouldn't wake up. Every day, Pinkie sat there, growing more and more worried. The doctors didn't know what was wrong. Pinkie refused to give up on him though. One day, Nurse Redheart confronted her about it.

"Pinkie, you should really go home. We don't think he's going to wake up for a while now. Is he really that important to you? Who is he anyways?"

Pinkie did something really out of character. She glared at Redheart, and spoke in a very serious tone. "He's the stallion I want to be with for the rest of my life. He and I have so much in common, and I care about him. He's always really nice, and he never gets mad at me, even if I do something really stupid. I love him, and I know he loves me back. So, to answer your question, yes, he really is that important to me."

Redheart looked at Shadow, and back to Pinkie, and smiled. "We'll try our best to wake him up, don't worry. I promise you we'll get him up and about ASAP." Pinkie's eyes shined, and she gave one of her huge, toothy grins.

Unfortunately, they had no idea what was going on in his head.

Chapter 15: Help

CHAPTER 15

I stared at the door in front of me. "Dr. Trustworthy... Seems fitting for a therapist." I was taking my own advice, and had signed myself up for therapy, as you can probably tell. I raised my hoof to knock. "Wait, what if I end up telling him about the murder, and he goes to the Royal Guard?" I shook my head, dismissing the thought. "No, I need to be more trusting. He's a therapist! Doctor/patient confidentiality." I knocked on the door.

"Come in." I walked into the room, and looked around a bit. The room was a little dark, and there was a pleasant smell in the room, most likely from the candles on a desk nearby. A brown unicorn with only a little bit of a grey mane and a brain as a Cutie Mark sat on a chair facing the door. He was wearing a green sweater vest. "You must be Shadow Weaver. Please, take a seat." I plopped down on the chair next to him, and he levitated a quill and clipboard up, ready to write down anything I said.

"Thanks for having me, doctor."

"It's no trouble. Anything to help another pony. Now... Lets get to the point. You're here because..." He levitated a paper up and read over it, saying what he read. "You have a phobia of physical contact, paranoia, and trust issues. OK, lets go back to when you were a young foal. Did other ponies hurt you or make fun of you?" I nodded. "Can you tell me exactly what happened?"

"Yeah, I can. You see, back when I was only four years old..."

(Eighteen years ago)

"... Ha! Yeah, kick 'im again!" A large, brown earth pony, around seven or eight years old, who I knew as Heavy Lifting, kicked me in the ribs again, taking orders from the green pegasus sitting nearby, at the front of a large group of other young ponies.

"You like that, loser?" I didn't say anything, but I coughed up a little blood. "Hmph. You really ARE a freak. You can't even talk! All you do is sit around all day..." I coughed again, and moaned a little when I breathed in. "What's the matter? Is the wittle baby hurt? I think I know what to do..." He picked me up by my tail, and carried me over to the fountain. "How's about a little dip in the pool?" He sat me down in the water, and pushed my head under, and he held it there. I struggled, but it was no use. I felt my lungs emptying, and the eventually begin to re-fill with water. I knew then that these ponies wouldn't stop until I was dead, but I didn't care. I'd given up hope by that point. The brown pony seemed to notice that the bubbles had stopped coming up, so he quickly yanked me out of the water.

"Oh crap, Heavy, what'd you do?" The green pegasus walked over to me, and stared at me. "You alive?" I barely managed to nod. "Alright, boys, he's had enough. We'll see you tomorrow." He shot me an evil grin, and the group around me dissipated. I just laid there, trying to stay conscious. I couldn't even drag myself back home that day, but frankly, I didn't want to. My parents would have seen me all wet, and yelled at me, and maybe even beaten me. I decided to just sleep on the ground in the town square that night.

(Present day)

"... And then the next morning, my parents came by to find me, and sure enough, they took me home and beat me, and then locked me in my room." The therapist just stared at me, a look of sympathy mixed with horror on his face.

"That's... Terrible! How much did these kids hurt you? And how many times did your parents beat you?"

I put my hoof on my chin. "Well, the kids beat me every day, and my parents went off on me about three or four times a week. I've actually come to terms with those things."

"Actually, no you haven't, Shadow. Your touching issue most likely arose from this. Have you let anypony make any physical contact with you as of late?"

I went beet red, remembering when Pinks and I kissed. "Y-Yeah... Just the other day, me and my marefriend... Kissed." He nodded, and kept writing on his clipboard.

"That's great progress to be made alone, Shadow! Dare I say that if you keep up the intimacy with your marefriend, it may just fix your physical contact phobia. Now, with the paranoia... Was there a time when you were younger when you were followed by a threatening pony, or something of the likes?"

"Actually, yeah, I remember when I was nine years old..."

(Thirteen years ago)

It was a very dark, and cold winter night. I was walking home after being sent on an errand to pick up some "special stuff" for my parents, said stuff I knew full well was just drugs. I had the brown bag in my saddlebags, and the strange feeling that somepony was watching me. I brushed the feeling off, thinking of it as me just being crazy. Every once in a while I would hear the sound of hooves on snow, but when I turned around, nopony was there.

"I've gotta stop reading so many horror novels..." I facehoofed at my own craziness. I just kept on walking, ignoring any weird sounds I heard. Then, the sounds were suddenly REALLY close, as if right behind me.

"Hey kid!" I jumped, and turned around to see a homeless looking pony. He had an unkempt beard, his mane was filthy, and he had a few needle marks on his neck. "So... What'cha got there?" His eye twitched, and he scratched his neck.

"Uh... Nothing." I took a few steps back.

"Oh, but I think it's something! Lemme see!" He reached for my bags, but I jumped back a bit.

"No! It's for my parents! I don't feel like getting in trouble tonight, bub!" Then, when I turned around to walk away, I bumped into two more homeless ponies. One grabbed me, and the other yanked the bag away. They all ran off with my parents' stuff, and when I got home, I was on the wrong end of a rolling pin.

(Present Day)

I took a few shaky breaths. "And... That's it. Ever since then, I've been insanely paranoid of everything and everypony." Dr. Trustworthy had on a "no way" expression. "What?"

"I can't believe your parents would just send you out at night to get them drugs!" He pushed his glasses back up his muzzle, but he kept staring at me.

"Well, believe it, because it happened a lot. I'm actually more surprised nopony killed me for the drugs one day on the way back. And even after I left my parents, I still ran drugs all over the place.."

"Why?" I stood up, and showed him the blank space above my hind legs. "Oh... I think I understand. Desperate for money, no special talent... I'm sorry, that was terribly unprofessional of me-" I waved my hoof in the air.

"No, it's fine. Really, I don't mind. You're right."

"May I ask where you got those scars?" He motioned to my chest, where a stray scar can just barely be seen stretching out from my underside.

"Yeah. Most of them are from being tied down and tortured within an inch of my life, all because I either said something wrong, messed with the wrong ponies, or fell behind on some debts. However, this one..." I lifted my right hind leg, displaying a large, jagged scar reaching from my hoof to my tail. "This one came from my dad. That happened after I was attacked by some crazy junkie on one of my 'errands.'" I sat back down, and took a deep breath. I was freaking out over the memories being dug up, but it felt good to get them off of my chest.

"Well... What about your trust issues." I winced, and realized what that was caused by.

"... Alright. About four years ago, when I was eighteen, I had a friend named Quick Fix..."

(Four Years Ago)

I ducked into another alleyway, keeping the package hidden in my hoodie's pocket. It was pretty small, but apparently the stuff inside was amazingly strong, and amazingly expensive. As soon as I headed back onto the main road, I could have sworn I saw a familiar pony dash behind a pear cart. I started to be a bit more cautious, and ducked back into the alley. I squeezed myself in between two dumpsters, but it was no use.

"Hey, Shadow! I know you're in here!" It was Fix's voice. I came out of my hiding place and flicked my hood off of my head.

"Oh, hey Fix. If I'd known it was you, I'd've just kept on moving. What's up?" I smiled at him, but he had a serious look on his face. "What's wrong?"

"Don't you 'what's wrong' me! I know what you have, now give it up!" I looked at my pockets, and back to him.

"Are you nuts? I'll be killed if I lose this! Come on man, stop messing around!" I took a step back.

"I'm not messing around. And you know what? You'll be killed if you DON'T lose it!" I knew what he was saying, but I couldn't help but grin. "How's he gonna do that? I can outrun him." Me and my big mouth. He pulled a knife out of his pocket, and held it in his mouth, trembling a bit. Even though his voice was muffled, I could understand what he was saying. "Now GIVE IT UP!"

"Oh hay no. You'll have to take it." I was calling his bluff. I was his best friend! Why would he kill me? Apparently, for drugs. He rushed right at me, and I reached down and grabbed a shard of glass off of the ground. I sidestepped Fix, and then rammed the shard into the back of his neck, and it went all the way through, and out the front. He started gagging and stumbling around, blood pouring out of him like a faucet. I just watched in horror as my 'friend' died right in front of me. He just looked at me, and managed to get out one word.

"Shadow..." He collapsed, and the blood kept flowing, creating a steadily growing pool around his corpse. I turned to leave the alley, and saw a mare staring in horror.

"GUARDS! THAT STALLION JUST KILLED SOMEPONY!" She ran off, and so did I. I flicked my hood back over my head, and I didn't look back. I wouldn't have been able to see anything anyways, on account of the tears.

(Present Day)

"... And... That's it. Just like that..." I felt a few tears run down my face. Dr. Trustworthy just looked at me.

"... Listen. Shadow. I want you to look at me." I looked up at him, and stared him right in the eyes. "I want you to know that his death wasn't your fault. You were just defending yourself from a crazed, strung out druggie. You didn't do anything wrong. I'm not going to go telling the Royal Guard, because you aren't a criminal. You're just a stallion who lost his way. I just want to know one thing: Have you done anything illegal since you got to Ponyville?"

"N-No... I work at a restaurant." I wiped my eyes. "I've been trying to turn my life around."

"And you're succeeding." A warm smile broke across his face. "You have a real job, and a caring marefriend. You're doing great. All I have to tell you is to put the past behind you, and keep moving forwards. You have a great life ahead of you; Don't waste it regretting the past." I felt a smile coming on.

"Thanks, Doc. It feels good to get all of that off my chest. Same time next week?" He nodded, and I headed out the door and onto the streets of Ponyville. I took a good look around, and I felt my smile widen.

"I have my whole life ahead of me... And I'll be spending it here."

Chapter 16: Now's The Time To PANIC.

CHAPTER 16

"... N' then they just up n' left. We had our farm back, and Ah' wrote Mah' letter t' Princess Celestia. I didn't learn nothin', I was right all along!" Applejack started laughing, and I couldn't help but chuckle a bit. She had just told me about two traveling cider selling ponies, Flim and Flam. They'd tried to take over Sweet Apple Acres.

"That's awesome. I think I remember seeing them in Manehattan once. The local gang robbed them, and blackmailed them, and eventually ran them out of town." Applejack stared at me like I was nuts.

"That's horrible! How c'n Ya' just talk 'bout somethin' like that like it's nothin'?"

I shrugged. "I've lived with that kind of stuff all of my life. I'm just used to it I guess. But, now I'm not around any of that anymore. And it's thanks to you guys." I smiled at her, and she couldn't help but smile back.

"Well, Ah' didn't do nothin' much..."

"Yeah you did. You were willing to talk to me. That's good enough." We stopped in front of Sugarcube Corner. "Well, seeya Applejack."

"G'bye." I walked inside, and was instantly suspicious. The lights were off, and I didn't hear a sound, and I knew Pinks was there, because she told me that she was going to be home all day, so we were going to go on a date. I looked around a bit, but I didn't find anything...

Asides from a note on the table. That was composed of magazine and newspaper clippings. I knew what that meant, and I felt myself start to sweat.

(Listen to this.)

I picked it up, my hooves trembling. I had to let myself calm down just so I could even hold still enough to read it.

"We have your marefriend. We want our money, Weaver, and we'll take any means necessary to get it. Meet us in the old warehouse outside of town, and we'll come to an agreement. She was screaming your name, Weaver, so we had to... Silence her. Hurry up, or we'll do much worse."

"No... No! This can't be happening! I came here to get away from all this..." I threw the note down. I didn't know what to do.

"If I go, they'll kill me, but if I don't, they'll kill her... What the hay am I thinking? She's the one who deserves to live, not me... Maybe if I can sneak in there, I can get her out. Yeah... Alright, let's do this." I rushed out the door.

(Stop the music.)

"The warehouse... How cheesy. Now... Any way to get in?" I looked around a bit, and found a ladder leading to the roof. "Perfect..." And on the roof, there was an open skylight window, and looked down inside. I saw two stallions talking to each other.

"...You think he'll show up?" The left stallion looked at the one on the right.

The one on the right shrugged. "I dunno. I doubt it. He's a sissy! And he doesn't care about anypony anyways." I jumped down on top of a few crates, and climbed down to the ground floor. I was completely hidden in the shadows, so I snuck up behind them.

"You know... I have the feeling that we're being watched." I raised my hoof.

"That's because you are." They spun around at my voice, and I hit them both right square in the face. They were both out cold. "And that's what happens when you make me mad..." I kept on moving. This place was huge, but I heard a few muffled cries from deep inside the building, and I followed the sound.

"HEY! HE'S OVER THERE!" Three goons came rushing at me, and they were REALLY big. So, I did the smart thing: I climbed up all of the stuff that was piled up and hid on the top. There was a large box of porcelain figures next to me... "IDEA!" I pushed the box, and it came crashing down on them. They all just collapsed.

"Hehehe... Finally, those little knick-knacks finally get a use." I looked around a bit, and saw an open area with a bright light in it... And the muffled cries were coming from there. I set off as fast as I could, making sure I didn't fall. When I got there, I almost freaked out right there.

"PINKS!" She was tied to a chair, and she had a lot of cuts and bruises on her, and there was a lot of dried blood caked on her coat and in her mane, and on the floor around her. She had a gag in her mouth, and I prayed that it wasn't to stop blood from her tongue, if they cut it out. I yanked the gag off, and she started gasping for air.

"Pinks... Are you OK?" She looked up at me, and almost broke out crying.

"They hurt me really bad... But I'll be fine... I knew you'd come. My hero..." She coughed a little, and some blood came out.

"We need to get you to the hospital." I untied the ropes holding her, and she collapsed on the ground. "Don't worry, I've got you." I picked her up and slung her over my back.

"Who are these ponies...?" I almost tripped. I wasn't expecting that question.

"They... They're after me. I owe them a lot of money... I'm so sorry I dragged you into this." I felt myself tearing up, but I felt Pinks shifting around on my back, and then she wrapped her forehooves around my neck.

"It's alright... You didn't mean it... Hey, Shadow, what does it mean if I feel really tired all of a sudden?" I looked back, and saw that there was a trail of blood behind us. Pinks was bleeding out.

"Oh no... Don't worry Pinks, you'll be fine, just... Just try to stay awake!" I didn't get a response. I froze in place, and looked back at her. She had her eyes closed, and I couldn't see her chest moving. "NO!"

I made a mad dash for the exit.

Chapter 17a: Together Forever

CHAPTER 17a

I couldn't focus on anything but the road ahead of me, and Pinks. She hadn't moved at all, asides from slightly shifting around on my back from my movements, as I was galloping at full speed. I couldn't think of anything but her survival.

"This is why I never wanted to be around anypony, Pinks! This is what happens when you're close to a pony like me... You get hurt. I'm staying away from everypony after this. I can't let anypony else get hurt." So I'd made my decision. Save Pinks, move out of Sugarcube Corner, and avoid any and all ponies.

"Oh no!"

"Is that Pinkie Pie?"

"What happened?"

"Why is he carrying her?"

"Did he hurt her?"

I just barely heard the voices of passerbys, and that last one hit me hard. I did hurt her. Sure, I wasn't the one DOING it, but it's my fault the gang went after her. Indirect, but still my fault. I didn't worry about that, and kept pushing.

"Please be OK, Pinks... I don't know what I'll do if you aren't."

Beep, beep, beep, beep...

I was sitting in the hospital, watching Pinks, waiting. It'd been four hours since the escape, and Pinks' condition seemed to be slowly worsening. I felt my stomach wrenching and turning, and I didn't know whether I was going to cry, scream, or vomit, or a combination of any of the three. I knew then how Pinks felt when she was sitting here while I was out cold from the Manticore attack.

"Sir, you should leave. We'll contact you when- Oh, it's you." Nurse Redheart stepped back a bit. "Pinkie was here waiting for you... I guess you're in that position now, huh?" I nodded solemnly. I wasn't in a talkative mood at that moment. "Well... I'm hoping for you. I hate to tell you, but she's in really bad condition. Multiple lacerations, deep bruising, internal bleeding... We'll need a miracle for her to pull through."

And that did it. I ran to the bathroom, and started to blow my lunch and breakfast out into the toilet. I sat on the floor, and leaned against the stall. I felt a bit better, but I was still worried sick. Literally.

"Are you OK, Shadow?" Nurse Redheart stood there, and was staring at me.

"Yeah, I'm fine... This is the stallion's room, you know." I gave her a little smirk, and she blushed slightly and backed out of the door. "Ugh... Get it together, Weaver. She'll be fine. She's Pinkie Pie, after all. Nothing could ever happen to her! As soon as you go out there... She'll be just fine..." I smiled a little bit, and started reflecting on our short time together. I remembered when we first met, how I avoided her, and when she found me hiding in between those rocks outside of town... And when I moved into Sugarcube Corner. "Oh man... I've really bucked up this time. There's no way she'll like me after this kind of incident. But I don't care... As long as she's OK, I'm happy. I leaned back and sighed. I felt a lot better...

"Hurry! She's gone critical!" I jumped up and almost threw the bathroom door off of it's hinges. I ran into Pinks' room, and the heart monitor was going crazy.

Beepbeepbeepbeepbeep...

"Sir, you need to leave!" A doctor tried to push me out of the room, but I shoved him back.

"There's no way you're getting me out of this room! She's my marefriend, and I'm sticking with her through this whole thing!" I stomped on the ground, and the doctor rolled his eyes.

"Fine, but don't interfere with anything." He stepped up to Pinks, and I took a good look at her. She was breathing quickly, and she'd broken out into a cold sweat. The doctors started doing various types of magic, and being an earth pony, I didn't recognize any of it. The heart rate monitor slowed down every time they cast a spell, but immediately sped back up.

Beepbeepbeepbeepbeep...

"Clear!" ZAP.

Beep, beep, beepbeepbeep...

"Clear!" ZAP.

Beep, beep, beep... Beep..." It was starting to slow down. I felt myself go cold, and I started sweating.

(Listen to this.)

I felt the world shrink around me, and I just stared, and everything seemed to go into slow motion. I saw the line on the heart rate monitor flatten out.

Beeeeeeeeeeep... I just stared. I wanted to cry out, I wanted to say something, but I couldn't. All I could get out were incoherent stutters. I looked at Pinks. She seemed peaceful, almost happy in death. The doctor approached me, and the dreaded words that no-one ever wants to hear from a doctor reached my ears.

"I'm sorry. We did all we could..." He walked away, leaving me to my emotions, which eventually caught up to me. I collapsed to the ground, and started wailing.

"NO! WHY?! WHY?!" I started slamming my hoof on the floor, and a few nurses stopped to stare at me, but I didn't care. "WHY DOES SHE HAVE TO DIE?! WHY HER?! WHY CAN'T IT BE ME?! SHE NEVER HAD ANYTHING TO DO WITH ANY OF THIS! SHE DOESN'T DESERVE THIS!" I was choking on my own breath, and I felt my voice starting to go from the yelling. But nothing was registering in my brain but her. The pink mare who tried to help me turn my life around, and it cost her her own. "It's not fair... She just wanted to help me... She just wanted to be my friend, and then even more than that... And look what it got her... I'm so sorry Pinks... I should have protected her. I should have never gotten so close... Why didn't I listen to myself? My better judgement told me to stay away, but my heart pulled me close, and it killed her..." I tried to stand up and walk away, but instead, I found myself next to Pinks. I just stared at her, the tears a steady stream down my face. It was as if she were sleeping. "I'm sorry." I whispered, as if I would wake her up if I were too loud. I kissed her forehead, and left the hospital.

(Stop the music)

I slammed my suitcase closed. Mr. and Mrs. Cake stood at the door, watching me pack the last of what little possessions I had away, ready to leave.

"Are you sure you want to go? Pinkie would have wanted you to stay..." Mr. Cake looked stressed, so I decided to not lash out at him for using that against me.

"I'm sure, Mr. Cake. I can't stay here. It's my fault she's gone. I'm surprised you want me to stay. I practically killed her. I'm leaving Ponyville, and nopony can stop me. I don't know where I'll go, but I'll find something." I headed out the door, when Mrs. Cake stopped me.

"I found this in the freezer. Pinkie must have forgotten to give it to you..." It was a cardboard cake box, with a big, heart-shaped cake inside of it, with crude depictions of me and Pinks sitting together, with a large, red heart above us. I remembered when Pinks and I both yelled "Surprise." The cake must have been her surprise for me. I felt a tear roll down my cheek, but I turned around and kept going out the door.

"Keep it. I can't take it." I started off at a walk down the road, but eventually broke into a full gallop. I passed the town gates, and came to a crossroad. I decided to just head off in a random direction. I looked back at Ponyville one last time, remembering all of the friends I'd made. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity... And Pinkie Pie. That list was one short, thanks to me.

"Goodbye, everypony."

(Two Weeks Later...)

(Third Person)

Twilight paced back and forth, the rest of her friends that were left stood in the Library with her.

"Where could he have gone?! I don't understand! And where's Pinkie been?!" Twilight had been cooped up inside, searching all over for Shadow with a tracking spell, and contacting anypony she knew outside of Ponyville, hoping they had seen him. No luck. When she mentioned Pinkie, everypony cringed.

"Twilight... Pinkie's... She's..." Rainbow Dash looked at the floor, unable to say it.

"What? She's what?" Twilight looked at all of them, and they gave her a look that she didn't understand.

"She... I... I..." Fluttershy completely lost it, and broke down right there. Rarity tried to console her the best she could.

"It's alright, Darling... She's happy where she is now..."

"What do you all mean?!" Twilight glared at them, and Applejack stomped angrily.

"Don't Ya' get it? She's dead!" Even she started crying then. Twilight fell onto her haunches. She hadn't spoken to anypony much, and everypony she did talk to got extremely upset on the topic of Pinkie, but she thought Pinkie had just run off to look for Shadow, not this.

"No... That must be why Shadow ran off... And Pinkie was the only pony who ever loved him... He's been missing for two weeks, right?" Twilight went pale after saying all of this. Everypony else stared at her for a minute, and they all paled as they realize what may have happened. Then, Spike walked inside, holding a newspaper, a blank expression on his face.

(Listen to this.)

"Read this." He slapped it down on the table, and they all leaned in to read.

"Young stallion found dead on outskirts of Pennsylmaneia. Black coat, white hair, yellow eyes, no Cutie Mark. Multiple stab wounds to the neck and chest area, believed to be self inflicted."

Everypony just stared at the line, and read it over and over again.

"No..." Rainbow Dash backed away, shaking her head.

"It can't be..." Twilight felt the tears welling up in her eyes.

"He couldn't have..." Rarity fell onto her haunches and stared off into space.

"He... He's gone too. He couldn't live with it. Ah' guess that's jus' how it is." Applejack sat down on the sofa, and kept on talking. "He seemed so happy... Ah' guess Ah' was wrong in thinkin' that. But... There's some good in this."

"APPLEJACK! How could you say such a thing?" Rarity's eyes were wide with shock.

"Jus' think about it fer a minute. Who else is dead that was real important to him?" Everypony tried to understand what she meant, and then it dawned on them. Everypony stood up, understanding the small sliver of good in this, deep in their hearts.

"They can be together forever."

Author's Note: Before you all grab the torches and pitchforks, look at the title. See how it's Chapter 17 "a?" That's right, THIS IS AN ALTERNATE ENDING! I'll have the next chapter up soon, don't worry. I'm sorry, but I had to do this. It just came to me.

Chapter 17b: Miracle

CHAPTER17b

I couldn't focus on anything but the road ahead of me, and Pinks. She hadn't moved at all, asides from slightly shifting around on my back from my movements, as I was galloping at full speed. I couldn't think of anything but her survival.

"This is why I never wanted to be around anypony, Pinks! This is what happens when you're close to a pony like me... You get hurt. I'm staying away from everypony after this. I can't let anypony else get hurt." So I'd made my decision. Save Pinks, move out of Sugarcube Corner, and avoid any and all ponies.

"Oh no!"

"Is that Pinkie Pie?"

"What happened?"

"Why is he carrying her?"

"Did he hurt her?"

I just barely heard the voices of passerbys, and that last one hit me hard. I did hurt her. Sure, I wasn't the one DOING it, but it's my fault the gang went after her. Indirect, but still my fault. I didn't worry about that, and kept pushing.

"Please be OK, Pinks... I don't know what I'll do if you aren't."

Beep, beep, beep, beep...

I was sitting in the hospital, watching Pinks, waiting. It'd been four hours since the escape, and Pinks' condition seemed to be slowly worsening. I felt my stomach wrenching and turning, and I didn't know whether I was going to cry, scream, or vomit, or a combination of any of the three. I knew then how Pinks felt when she was sitting here while I was out cold from the Manticore attack.

"Sir, you should leave. We'll contact you when- Oh, it's you." Nurse Redheart stepped back a bit. "Pinkie was here waiting for you... I guess you're in that position now, huh?" I nodded solemnly. I wasn't in a talkative mood at that moment. "Well... I'm hoping for you. I hate to tell you, but she's in really bad condition. Multiple lacerations, deep bruising, internal bleeding... We'll need a miracle for her to pull through."

And that did it. I ran to the bathroom, and started to blow my lunch and breakfast out into the toilet. I sat on the floor, and leaned against the stall. I felt a bit better, but I was still worried sick. Literally.

"Are you OK, Shadow?" Nurse Redheart stood there, and was staring at me.

"Yeah, I'm fine... This is the stallion's room, you know." I gave her a little smirk, and she blushed slightly and backed out of the door. "Ugh... Get it together, Weaver. She'll be fine. She's Pinkie Pie, after all. Nothing could ever happen to her! As soon as you go out there... She'll be just fine..." I smiled a little bit, and started reflecting on our short time together. I remembered when we first met, how I avoided her, and when she found me hiding in between those rocks outside of town... And when I moved into Sugarcube Corner. "Oh man... I've really bucked up this time. There's no way she'll like me after this kind of incident. But I don't care... As long as she's OK, I'm happy. I leaned back and sighed. I felt a lot better...

"Hurry! She's gone critical!" I jumped up and almost threw the bathroom door off of it's hinges. I ran into Pinks' room, and the heart monitor was going crazy.

Beepbeepbeepbeepbeep...

"Sir, you need to leave!" A doctor tried to push me out of the room, but I shoved him back.

"There's no way you're getting me out of this room! She's my marefriend, and I'm sticking with her through this whole thing!" I stomped on the ground, and the doctor rolled his eyes.

"Fine, but don't interfere with anything." He stepped up to Pinks, and I took a good look at her. She was breathing quickly, and she'd broken out into a cold sweat. The doctors started doing various types of magic, and being an earth pony, I didn't recognize any of it. The heart rate monitor slowed down every time they cast a spell, but immediately sped back up.

Beepbeepbeepbeepbeep...

"Clear!" ZAP.

Beep, beep, beepbeepbeep...

"Clear!" ZAP.

At first, her heart rate was slowed to dangerous levels, and I almost fainted. But then...

Beep... Beep, beep, beep, beep... It was stable. Her heart was beating normally. The doctor let out a sigh of relief, and looked at me with happy eyes. "She's alright. We almost lost her... But something happened. I don't know what, but it was a miracle. She's gonna make it." He walked away, and I just stared at Pinks for a second, and I felt a smile breaking across my face.

"She's... OK..." I slowly walked up to her, and I put my hoof on the side of her neck.

Thump thump, thump thump, thump thump... There was no mistaking it. She was alive. I couldn't believe it, but I couldn't have been happier. "SHE'S OK! SHE'S OK!" I started jumping up and down. A few nurses stopped and stared at me, but I didn't care. My Pinks was alive, and that's all that mattered.

The doors burst open, and I looked over to see Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack all staring at me. I waved them over, and I could see the relief on their faces when they heard the soft beeping of the heart monitor.

"Hey, girls..."

"What in tarnation happened?!" Applejack was glaring daggers at me, but I couldn't stop smiling.

"Some guys ponynapped her, but I showed 'em a thing or two. She was hurt really badly, so I rushed her here. It was a miracle that she survived, at least that's what the doctors say."

Twilight was reading the clipboard that the doctors always have, the one that says what happened to the patient pony. "There's no way she could have survived this on her own... She was injured so badly, it's a miracle she made it here alive, let alone surviving the ordeal." I smiled even wider. Pinks was rubbing off on me.

I nodded. "Like I said, it's a miracle." Rainbow Dash stepped up to me, and she looked MAD.

"Who're the guys that did this?! I'll teach 'em not to mess with my friends!" I frowned at that question, but I had to answer it.

"They... They're a gang from Manehattan." Everypony looked at me as if they were about to question how I knew that. "I... I worked with them. You see, girls... I used to be a criminal. I never got my Cutie Mark, so I ended up becoming a lowlife so I could make money. I did a lot of things that I regret, and when I got here, I decided to try and turn my life around, since there's virtually no crime here at all... But they came for me, and instead of confronting me directly, they went for the most important thing I have in my life..."

Rarity nodded, knowing what I was going to say. "Pinkie... Darling, that is so romantic! She's lucky to have a kind, caring stallion such as yourself." My jaw hit the floor.

"You mean you guys don't hate me? Even knowing all that about me?"

Fluttershy gave me a friendly hug. "You're not a bad pony, you just never got the chance to be good. Until now." She smiled in a warm, motherly-like way that made me feel a million time better.

"Thanks, Fluttershy... Hey, how about we all wait here until she wakes up? I bet she'd love for us to be the first thing she sees when she does."

"That sounds like a mighty fine idea, Shadow." I felt my smile come back.

"Everything's gonna be alright."

Chapter 18: Not Over Yet!

CHAPTER 18

What, did you think I was going to just end it there? LOLNO. There's still so much to do! Think of Chapter 17a to be something similar to a "bonus chapter." Sorta like what Coal Buck does in "My Second Life." Great story by the way, you guys should totally read it. OK! BACK TO THE STORY!

We waited.

And waited.

And waited.

She was still stable, but she wasn't waking up. I was starting to get worried. "What if she doesn't wake up? And what caused her to stabilize? Did they use healing magic to force her internal injuries to heal? Are there spells like that?" I think too much.

"Bit for your thoughts, Shadow?" Rainbow Dash sat down on a chair next to me.

"I'm just wondering what caused that little miracle. Not that I'm complaining."

She smirked a bit. "Well, who knows. All we know is, she's alright. I'm glad for you both. She actually talks about you a lot when she's with us. But I guess she would, you ARE her coltfriend." I chuckled a little bit.

"I just hope she wakes up soon. As soon as she does, I'm giving her the biggest kiss a stallion could ever give." I blushed a little bit, and it was clear as day on my black coat. But hey, can you really blame me for wanting to do that?

"Heh. You get her, buddy." She gave me a pat on the back, but quickly yanked her hoof away. "Oh! I'm sorry!"

"Nah, it's alright." I smiled at her. She patted my back, and I felt my skin crawl a little, but then it started to feel normal. I was slowly getting over my fears. "Still... I DO wonder what the heck that miracle was all about. I hate it when I can't make sense of things."

"Then how are you dating Pinkie? You should be frustrated beyond belief!"

"You see, Rainbow, she's different. I understand her... Sorta." Rainbow nodded in understanding.

"Well, don't you worry. She'll be fine. She's Pinkie Pie, after all." She stood back up and headed out into the hallway, most likely to go find something to eat or drink. It's been a few hours since they got here.

"I hope so... I wonder if this really is a miracle. What if she never wakes up?" I shoved that thought out of my head in an instant. "No! Don't think like that... She'll pull through... I know it."

"And I know it too, my little pony." WHAT? I jumped out of my chair and spun around, and standing right in front of me was... Was...

"Princess Celestia?!" I scrambled for a second and then dropped into a bow, as did everypony else.

She chuckled a bit. "You may rise, young one. So... You're Shadow Weaver, the one Twilight has told me about in her letters?" I shot Twilight a glance, and she smiled sheepishly.

"Yes, your majesty. What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to see how you are doing. I've been told of all of your hardships, and I am deeply sorry for everything you've been through. When I was informed that Pinkie Pie was in the hospital, I checked in on her telepathically, and what I saw terrified me. She was dying. So, with a little bit of magic..."

"You saved her..." I dropped my jaw.

"Yes, I did. I knew that she didn't deserve it, and that you didn't need anymore pain or suffering in your life. She will wake up soon, but I thought that I should come and tell you all this." She gave me a warm, motherly smile.

"Princess... I- I don't know how to thank you... I-I feel so h-happy right now..." I wiped my eyes. I was crying out of sheer joy knowing that Pinks was going to come out of all of this OK.

"Don't thank me. I've just done what was right. It's my duty as Princess. I can't just make all of your problems go away, even though I really wish I could, but I can help you."

"No, you've done enough, Princess. I have to deal with everything else myself." I gave her a big, toothy smile, trying to imitate Pinks. This got a stifled giggle from Celestia. "So don't worry about me. But seriously, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for this." I gestured to Pinks, and Celestia gave me an understanding nod.

"You're welcome. I have to go now, Shadow, but it was wonderful meeting you. I hope I get to see you again. Goodbye." And with a flash of light, she was gone.

"She saved Pinkie Pie..." Twilight looked back at the bed, and then to me. "I'm so glad I told her about you..." Then, I did something really out of character: I gave her a hug.

"Twilight, you have no idea how much this means to me. You may not have known it, but you saved Pinks' life... And probably mine. I have no idea what I would have done if she hadn't made it. You're the best friend I could ever ask for..." I started crying again, something I seem to have been doing a lot of lately.

"It's alright, Shadow..." She rubbed the back of my head. "I'm glad I wrote that letter too. I guess I inadvertently saved Pinkie's life... That's something to put in a friendship report, alright." She laughed a little bit, and I broke the hug.

"Heh. Yeah... I wonder what she's gonna do when she wakes up?"

"Ah' bet she'll end up throwin' some big party, then gettin' all touchy-feely with you." Applejack elbowed me in the ribs playfully, and I blushed a bit.

"Ha ha, very funny."

Then, we heard a rustling come from Pinks' bed.

Chapter 19: Tranquility

CHAPTER 19

Sure enough, Pinks was sitting up, looking over all of us. Our gazes met, and we stared at each other for what felt like an eternity. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out.

"Shadow?" She rubbed her eyes, as if she thought I were an illusion.

"Pinks..." I almost started crying, but I managed to hold it back. I walked over to the side of her bed, and she put her hoof on my cheek.

"I... I didn't think I was gonna wake up. It was dark, and I kept calling your name, but you wouldn't answer me..." She must've been dreaming while she was out, and she was having a nightmare. I gave her a hug.

"It's alright... I'm here..." Everypony else in the room decided it would be wise to leave us alone, so they left. I saw Rainbow Dash mock-vomit while she flew out the door. Pinks started crying into my shoulder, and I could feel the skin under my coat getting wet, but I didn't mind. "It's alright... Celestia saved your life. She said something about not wanting me to suffer anymore. But I don't care about myself nearly as much as I care about you, Pinks. I don't care how or why you lived, I'm just glad that you did." She stopped crying and leaned back, staring me straight in the eyes.

"Don't think about yourself like that, silly-filly. You should worry about everypony, not just me."

"I do, Pinks. But... You're the most important thing in the world to me. We may've only been going out for almost two months, but you've done more in that time than any other pony has in my entire life." I hugged her again, and smiled, the content showing on my face. I felt like everything was right at that moment. Something kept eating at me in the back of my mind, though: The gang. They'll be back, and they won't be happy. I don't want Pinks being exposed to all of that violence, or have it used on her... Again." I shuddered at that last thought. What had they done to her? I almost had a panic attack at the thought of all the terrible things that could have happened in that warehouse while I wasn't there. "Pinks...?"

"Yeah?"

"What exactly did those guys do to you in there?" She frowned a bit, but understood my concern.

"Well, they just hurt me really bad. They hit me, either with their hooves or with different things, like a bat or a metal rod. It really hurt, but that's all they did for a while. They were going to... Have their way with me, and then you saved me." I almost threw up. I'd stopped them from raping her. "They were gonna WHAT?! They're all dead. I'm gonna kill them all." Pinks saw me gritting my teeth in anger. "Please, Shadow, don't do anything you'll regret..." I took a few deep breaths, and took a long look at Pinks. When I first met her, I thought that she was just a crazy mare, running around and throwing parties. Then, I thought she was never serious about anything. But now, I know that under her mask of constant happiness, she's just like any other pony out there. She worries about things, she fears things, she hates things. She just covers it all up with an act. "Shadow?" I snapped out of my deep thought, and realized our faces were mere inches from each other. Pinks was blushing, but I know that I was too. I could feel the heat in my cheeks... Or was that just her breath hitting my face? I couldn't tell, because by the time any of those thoughts crossed my mind, our lips were locked together. I couldn't focus on anything else around me but Pinks, as if we were the only two things in the entire world. But, just as soon as the sensation came, it went. I was standing in Pinks' hospital room, and I felt AMAZING.

"... Wow..." Amazing statement, huh? Pinks just giggled.

"That was nice... I think I feel better already!" She climbed out of bed. She didn't even wobble a bit when she stood up.

"One could say that you're feeling 'Pinkie keen.'" Pinks started rolling on the floor, holding her sides. I just stood there and laughed, even harder so because of her reaction. "I knew it would be funny, but really?" Pinks wiped a tear out of her eye and nodded. "So... What do you wanna do now?"

"IWANNAGOONADATE!"

"WAIT WHA-" Before I could even react, she had me by the hoof, and we were halfway down the road. Nurse Redheart had to sign Pinks out. Oops.

"... And I was just yelling out for you! It was so scary! There was even a part where I saw you, but you just turned and started walking away... And the faster I galloped, the quicker you went." We were on a cliff just outside of town that overlooks the ocean. Pinks was telling me about her nightmare, and it sounded horrible.

"Well, no matter what you have a nightmare about, I'm here for you. I'm not going anywhere... I Pinkie Pie promise."

"Thanks, Shadow." She nuzzled my neck. A breeze whipped up, and Pinks' hair swayed lazily. She looked beautiful. She noticed me staring, and giggled a bit. "Enjoying the view?"

"Yeah, I am." I blushed a little bit, but she just laughed.

"It feels weird being up and about after being in a bed for so long. But now I can throw more super-duper parties!" She jumped for joy, and I gave her a little "Yeah!" in response.

"Finally, things are getting back to normal. Well, as normal as they can get around here."

Chapter 20: Deep Thought

CHAPTER 20

Normal.

Finally, things were going back to normal. Well, as normal as things can get around Ponyville. I was still living in the guest room of Sugarcube Corner, and everypony has managed to cope with or get over the incident. I, however, was NOT feeling normal. I had a lot on my mind, and was trying to gather my thoughts.

"They found me, and they're hurting my friends instead of me directly. I can't let this go on, but if I try to take them head on, I'll be killed, no doubting it. But, if I sit back and do nothing, I'll watch as all of my friends are hurt, or even worse. What do I do?! I can't just go to the authorities, they'll just be slipped some bits under the tabled and I'll be cast aside, and then I'll be dealt with as a direct threat. I'm backed into a corner here..."

"What's wrong, Shadow?" Pinks hopped onto my bed and sat down next to me. She must've seen me and noticed I was in deep thought.

"Nothing. I'm fine. I was just thinking, that's all." She pursed her lips, and strengthened her stare a bit. She wasn't buying it. I let out a long sigh. "Alright... I'm just worried about you and everypony else, is all." She dropped her serious look, and smiled at me.

"Why?"

"You know full well why. What happened to you wasn't the last thing that gang will try to do to make me pay. They'll either do something even worse than hurt you, or they'll do something to somepony else. I'm trying to not worry about it, but I just can't."

"That means you're just genuinely concerned. You aren't soulless, no matter what you think about yourself. Me and everypony else have seen that part of you. You're a good pony, you were just mixed up in some bad things. As Rarity would say, 'Rough around the edges, but a diamond nonetheless.'" I chuckled a little bit.

"I guess so. No wonder Spike took to me so easily." We both started laughing. I felt my worries slipping away.

"You know, Shadow... It seems a little tight up here for a pony to be living, don't you think?" She gestured around the guest room/attic. It was small, but I didn't mind.

"I don't think so. I like it. It feels cozy."

"Well, it doesn't seem right to have you stuck up here. There is another room you could stay in you know..." I raised an eyebrow at her.

"There is?" She giggled a little bit, and her expression went from just happy, to flirtatious.

"Mine." I felt my face redden, and my heart skipped a beat.

"U-Um... Th-That sounds nice- I-I-I mean, I'd love to, but- No, that came out wrong!" Pinks was giggling at me, but I couldn't laugh at myself. I was too busy freaking out. "Are you... Messing with me?"

"Well..." Pinks looked away from me. "No. I'd actually really like it if you said yes..." I almost facehoofed.

"Really, Pinks? Of all the things you could ask me... UGH." I calmed myself down a bit, and I stopped blushing as badly. "Well..." AH FORGET IT. "You know what? Why the hay not?" She just stared at me for a second, and then put on that signature gigantic, ear-to-ear, toothy grin of hers.

"YAY!" She pulled me into a hug.

"You seem a bit... Too excited. You planning something?" She let go, and blushed deeply before looking away.

"N-No... What makes you say that?" I chuckled at my small victory. "I knew it. Oh well, no turning back now."

"Nothing, never mind. Forget I said anything. What time is it anyways?" I looked out the window, and saw that Luna's moon was already high in the sky. It was around ten or eleven at night "Wow. It's late." I looked back at Pinks, and her smile had somehow widened. "Uh-oh."

"So, Shadow... How about we make this the first night you stay in my room?" I fought back the blush coming on, and nodded. And of course, I swallowed hard.

"She better not try anything..." I walked with her down the stairs, and to her room. It was still as pink as ever. Of course, I didn't really care. A room is a room. I looked over a few dressers and looked at all of the pictures. Sure enough, there were none of her with her real parents, or when she was on the rock farm. They're all from when she was found and raised by the Cakes. She was really cute when she was little. Her hair was even poofy and curly back then too. I chuckled a bit, and looked at the present day Pinks. She seemed so happy and content, but I knew better. She was actually very insecure about losing anypony she cared about, and her feelings were easily hurt. Under that cute, happy exterior lies a pony who has been hurt badly. Not physically, but emotionally. Being cast away by her family, who already treated her like dirt, just because she tried to brighten up their lives. Forced to survive on her own, living off of trash and scraps, sleeping in alleyways, nopony in the world to care for her. To love her.

And then the Cakes came along. They took her in, and gave her a home. A family. Not connected by biology, but by the bond they forged together. They lived together, they laughed together, they cried together... And they formed a bond that nopony could break. Pinks had a wonderful life: Friends, a family, a place to live, love. But there was something else she wanted. She wanted to share that love with another pony.

And that pony was me. I don't know why, but I guess when I came along, something in her mind clicked, and she gradually fell for me. I guess I did too. And after thinking of all that, I made my decision.

"I want to spend the rest of my life with this mare. She's done so much for me, and I've barely done anything for her. I can't see myself with anypony else..."

"Shadow?" I snapped out of my deep thought again at the sound of Pinks' voice.

"Yeah Pinks?"

"Are you ready to go to bed? It's getting a bit late." I smiled, and nodded. We climbed into her bed, and even though I felt a bit awkward at first, I eventually felt... Right, for lack of a better word. Pinks yawned. "Goodnight, Shadow." She closed her eyes, and almost immediately fell asleep... And wrapped her hooves around me. I chuckled a bit, and wrapped my hooves around her.

"Goodnight, Pinks... I love you."

Chapter 21: Painful History

CHAPTER 21

"Hmmm... Huh?" I woke up in an unfamiliar room. It was pink. VERY pink. "Oh yeah, I'm in Pinks' room." I rolled out of bed, and then something clicked in my mind. "She didn't try anything. She just wanted to be close to me..." I looked at Pinks, who was still asleep. She looked adorable. Her chest was slowly rising and falling, and she had a small, content smile on her face. "D'awwwww..." I slowly opened the door and left the room to go downstairs to get some breakfast... But I was cut off at the entrance to the kitchen by Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

"Shadow... We need to talk to you." Uh-oh. He sounded serious.

"Uh... Sure. What about?" I grabbed a cup, and poured myself some coffee the Cakes must have made when they woke up. I started drinking it, and Mrs. Cake continued where Mr. Cake left off.

"What did you do with Pinks last night?" I spit the coffee out all over the floor, and stared at them.

"You really think I did... THAT... With Pinks?" They both nodded, and I just stared at them... And fell over laughing.

"Why are you laughing?! This is serious!" Mr. Cake stomped the ground with one of his hooves. I calmed myself down, and stood back up.

"No, no, I know that. It's just... You can't honestly believe I'd try to make moves on Pinks! No, if she wants that, I won't try to determine so. I'll wait until she asks me." I was a little red after saying that, but nothing too bad.

"... You're a good pony." Mrs. Cake nuzzled my side a little bit and walked out of the room, and Mr. Cake followed, who gave me a nod and a smile.

"Well that was awkward. Now then, for breakfast..." I rummaged through the cabinets for a bit, and found some cereal. "The breakfast of champions... Or regular ponies like me." I poured some in a bowl, and grabbed some milk. Then, I felt something warm wrap around my midsection.

"You left me in bed all alone..." I almost fell over.

"That sounds so wrong, Pinks..." She giggled a bit, and hopped in front of me.

"So! What'dya wanna do today?" I shrugged, and Pinks sat down at the table, where I promptly joined her. "Maybe you could tell me more about your life?"

"I dunno, Pinks. I know you're an understanding pony, that's not why I wouldn't want to talk about it... Some of it's just too painful." Pinks nodded understandingly.

"Well... I think I'd like to tell you about my past." I stared at her for a second to see if she was joking, but she looked serious. "Come on, lets go back to my room." I nodded and followed her up the stairs, and back to her room. She closed the door... And locked it.

"Is it really that bad?" She nodded sullenly, and sat down on the bed, patting the spot next to her to signal me to sit down, which I did. "Alright... What is it you wanted to tell me?"

(Listen to this.)

"Well... When I was a little filly, about seven or eight years old. I was out, farming rocks, just like any old day. I was sad... So, so sad. I just wanted some color in my boring, grey life. Well, one day, this HUGE rainbow blasted out across the sky, but that's another story for another day. Anyways, when I saw it, I felt my hair start to curl up, and my coat brightened. I felt my mouth move in a really weird way: A smile. I decided right there that was going to make my family happy, and cheer them all up. I set up a big party in a building on the farm, and I waited there until my family showed up, because I knew they'd be looking for me. When they opened the doors, I flicked on the lights, and they all just stared at me... And then they all smiled. They loved it! They sang, they danced, they ate all sorts of snacks... And they were all so happy. But then, the next day... I woke up when my father smacked me. He told me that what I did was a waste of valuable harvesting time, and just plain wrong. He told me that I was a disgrace to the entire family, and my mother and my two sisters were nodding in agreement... I felt awful. I can't even explain how angry I was, or how sad I was... I just mindlessly went out, day after day, harvesting rocks. What little talking there was between my family stopped completely. So one day, I ran away..." Tears were falling down her face, and I had my hoof on her back.

"Pinks, it's alright, if you don't wanna talk about it-"

"I just ran. I didn't know where I was going. I'd never left the rock farm before. I was scared of what it was like outside of that dull little world I'd spent my entire life in. The first place I ended up in was Ponyville. I didn't know what to do then, so I just took up in an alleyway near the town center. I lived off of the scraps of other ponies. I rooted through the trash every day, hoping to find something edible." Her hair was deflating, and her coat was starting to darken.

"Pinks, please, I-"

"I eventually started stealing food from the carts. I stole anything: Oranges, apples, pears, cabbage, celery stalks... Anything. I felt like a common criminal, but I guess that's because I was one, huh? Sometimes I would get caught, and I would have to run away, because if they managed to get me, I would have had to return to the farm, and I was terrified of what father would do. He used to beat us if we did anything wrong, and I had run away from home. Who knows what he would have done to me... Well, one day, somepony did get me. It was another little filly, an orange one with a blonde mane. Applejack. She cornered me in the alley, but instead of just turning me in, she looked me over, and saw that I was starving. She let me keep the apple I stole, and then she started bringing me apples every day. She would talk to me, but I never spoke back, until one day. She asked me for my name, and I didn't want to tell her that it was Pinkamena." She never told me that was her real name. "There were missing pony posters everywhere with that name on it, but of course, no picture. My family shunned technology like cameras. So, I thought of a new name. Pinkie. That's what I told her, and that's what I've told everypony to this very day. My entire life is a lie... I'm not just the happy-go-lucky pony who was raised by the Cakes. I'm a runaway..." She trailed off there, unable to continue. She just broke down, and I held her as she cried. I knew my life was bad, but I never knew my family, I just ran away from an orphanage. To be cast away by the ones you love...

"But none of that matters now..." She lifted her head, and looked me in the eyes. She had an insane smile on her face, and her eyes... They were empty. They weren't the sparkling eyes that I knew: They were cold, and angry.

"Pinks?! What's wrong?"

(Stop the music.)

"I'm not Pinkie Pie..." I cocked an eyebrow.

"What do you mean? Of course you are. Who else could you be?" She tilted her head, and widened her mad smile, and her eyes went crossed.

"My name... Is Pinkamena."

Chapter 22: Insanity

CHAPTER 22

"Pinkamena...?" I put my hoof on her shoulder. "Pinks, what's going on-" She swatted my hoof away, and gave me an angry look that sent chills down my spine.

"I TOLD you, my name isn't Pinkie Pie, so don't call me that! My name is Pinkamena!" Scary...

"OK... 'Pinkamena,' what have you done with Pinks?"

"Well, she was really sad because she was talking about the time when it was me in control, not her. Her mental hold on me weakened, and I took control. This doesn't happen very often, and I always take the chance when it presents itself." She laughed like a psychopath.

"Alright, you're completely insane. I want Pinks back. Now!" I was getting a bit frustrated, and she kept on laughing. I decided to just wait until she stopped.

"You know... I'm jealous of Pinkie." I cocked my eyebrow.

"Why? Is it because she's always happy?" She giggled, but in a really creepy way. She inched a bit closer.

"No..."

"Because she isn't alone?" She inched even closer.

"Nope..."

"Then what is it?" She inched even closer, and put her face right in front of mine.

"She has love." She forced her lips to mine, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't push her away. I felt her trying to stick her tongue in my mouth, so I couldn't yell out. She eventually let go to breathe.

"... I feel so violated..." I wiped my mouth with my hoof. Pinkamena started moving towards me again.

"That's not all I want..."

"What more could you POSSIBLY want?"

"I want ALL of you!" I slowly started to piece it together in my mind.

"All of me.

We're sitting on a bed.

And she's insane."

"OH MY SWEET CELESTIA NO!" I practically kicked down the door on my way out of Pinks' room. I bolted out of the bakery, and thought of where I could hide. "If she's in Pinks' head, she knows about all of my normal hangouts... Crud..." I looked over the small pockets of ponies that were milling about, but didn't see anypony I knew. "Oh no oh no oh no oh no..."

"Oh Shaaaaadowwww..." I turned around to see Pinkamena rushing straight at me.

"... Great." And into an alleyway I go. I slid behind a dumpster and poked one side of my head out from behind it. I saw Pinkamena bolt by me, and then out the other end of the alleyway. "Phew..." I started out of the alleyway, when...

"Hey there, big guy..." Just take a WILD GUESS at who it was.

"... Really? You can do that too? I thought that was just Pinks." She shook her head, and then pounced at me. I just barely managed to sidestep her. "BAD KITTY!" I dashed off again, hoping that I manage to lose her again. After a few minutes, I looked behind me, expecting to see her way off in the distance, but instead, she was only a few feet behind me.

"Come on, stop running! Nopony can escape Pinkamena!" Frightening...

"Sorry, but I don't feel like being raped today!" I picked up the pace, but that only succeeded in causing a slow in her progress. She was still slowly gaining on me. I looked back in front of me, and saw the Library coming into view. "It's my only chance..." I started panting a bit, and my heart felt like it was going to burst right out of my chest. I felt my legs starting to burn, too. "I haven't run like this since..." I shoved the thought away, and focused on the task at hand: Staying away from my marefriend-gone-mad until I can get her help.

"Come on, stop running! I'll even introduce you to my friends! I'm sure you'll love Rocky!" I don't even wanna know.

I almost slammed into the door, and started banging on it with my hooves. "TWILIGHT! LEMMEINLEMMEINLEMMEINLEMMEINLEMMEIN-" The door swung open to reveal a very annoyed looking Twilight, but I ignored that, and instead jumped inside and slammed the door behind me, and started shoving all sorts of furniture and other things in front of the door.

"What's this all about, Shadow?! I was studying!" She glared at me, but she noticed the panic in my eyes. "What's going on...?"

"Pinks' gone completely mental! Her mane is straight, and her coat is a bit darker, and SHE'S TRYING TO DO THINGS TO ME!"

"What kinds of things?"

"She wants to... *Ahem.*" Twilight cocked her eyebrow at me, and I facehoofed.

"You know, she wants to... 'Go to bed with me.'" Her eyebrow raised even further, and I groaned loudly.

"SHE WANTS TO RAPE ME." Her eyebrow went down, and her eyes shrunk. "Yeah, I know. So... WHATDOIDO?"

"U-Um... W-Well, I don't really know what to do in a situation like this... Lemme find a book-"

"Dangit, Twilight, we don't have time for that! Books can't solve all of our problems... Is there anywhere here that I can hide?" She thought for a second, and then smiled broadly.

"My basement! It's pretty dark down, and you'd blend in well." I nodded, and followed her down the stairs, which led to a basement that seemed to just be dug right out of the ground below the library, but with a cobble floor. I slunked into the darkest corner I could find, and just in time. I heard the door upstairs blast open, and the blockade items could be heard slamming and clattering against the ground. Twilight slowly went up the stairs, afraid of what Pinkamena may do to her. I perked up my ears, and tried my best to listen to their conversation.

"Hello... Pinkie Pie... What's going on?"

"Did Shadow come in here?"

"Um... Yeah, but he left."

"Mind if I take a look around?"

"Not at all..." I heard hoofsteps coming down the stairs, and saw none other than Pinkamena. She looked around a bit, moved a few panels off of machines, looked inside, checked around the corners... And eventually came to mine. She stared right at me, and reached her hoof towards me. I closed my eyes, and concentrated hard on being completely still, and silent.

I waited.

And waited.

I opened my eyes, and saw that Pinkamena's hoof was... Inside of me?! I lifted my own hooves to my face... And saw nothing. "What the..." I took a step forward, and made no noise at all. "What the heck is up with me? I don't remember anything like this happening ever since Twilight gave me a horn..." I pondered this for about a minute, until...

"AHA! I don't know how you got there, but I found you!" I snapped out of it, and looked to see Pinkamena advancing towards me.

"What a wonderful time for something to wear off..." I backed up a bit... And bumped into a machine. "Um... Pinkamena, please don't do this..."

"Oh, but I will... I'm gonna enjoy this..." I put up a good struggle, but she managed to knock me over, and then got on top of me, pinning me to the ground. I thought I was done for...

Until a purple aura enveloped Pinkamena.

Chapter 23: Road to Recovery

CHAPTER 23

"Shadow! Are you OK?" Twilight yanked Pinkamena away from me, and held her up in the air in the center of the room.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I almost lost what shred of innocence I have left, but otherwise, I'm fine." I shook my head a bit, and gathered my thoughts. "OK... Pinks has been locked away in her own mind and Pinkamena has taken control, most likely due to childhood trauma resurfacing, and her mind couldn't take it... But what do I do? There's gotta be a way to bring the real Pinks back... Something memorable..."

"Hey, Shadow? Are you sure you're alright? You seem a bit out of it." Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder to snap me out of my thought... And I didn't react at all. At least one good thing happened.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I was just thinking is all... What're you doing?"

"I'm restraining her." She pulled a strap over one of Pinkamena's hooves, and Twilight tightened it as much as she could without hurting Pinkamena. "We don't want her doing anything... Graphic... To you, now do we?" I nodded, and looked Pinkamena over a bit. She was just like Pinks on the outside, albeit a bit darker and a straight mane. On the inside, however, was an entirely different story.

Pinkamena isn't just any crazy mare, she's another pony that was locked away in Pinks' subconscious after having her entire life thrown out the window. Pinkamena WAS Pinks, but was the angry, hurt, and depressed Pinks. All of the emotion that Pinks locked away was fed into Pinkamena, and made her all the worse. But Pinkamena wasn't just an emotion sink, she was a different pony entirely, with wants and needs. Her physical needs, like food and water, were satisfied by Pinks, but her emotional and mental needs were never fulfilled, and it drove her deeper into insanity. She wasn't evil: She was just alone. Not a friend in the world, and the only pony she was connected to in any way resented her. She wanted to be cared for... To be loved. I pitied Pinkamena, I honestly did. I decided to do what I thought was best.

"Pinkamena... Would you just calm down and talk to me?" She glared at me, but I gave her my "calm down, it'll be alright" face, and she relaxed a bit.

"... Fine. What do you want?"

"Well, for starters, I'd like to know why you tried to have your vicious way with me." She at first looked angry, but then sad, and then... Guilty.

"I just... I just want somepony to care about me, and for me to care about. I've gone my entire life alone... But Pinkie gets to have all of the friends! How come she can be so happy, when I'm so miserable? It's not fair... I just want to know how it feels to be loved. Or at least to be cared about." I was right in my assumptions. I'm sorry, I know what I did was wrong, but I just couldn't help it. I just wanted you..." I put a hoof on her shoulder, and gave her a smile.

"It's alright... I know your pain. It's terrible, isn't it? You think you can go on your own, but there's that little voice in the back of your head telling you that you're wrong, and that you need another pony in your life. I had to deal with that for twenty-two years, and then I met Pinks... I did a lot of messed up things to get by, and I regret them all, but there's no use in letting those negative emotions take you over." Pinkamena smiled as well, but it wasn't that same insane smile she normally wore. It was a real, happy smile.

"You mean you're not mad at me? Really?" I nodded, and looked back to Twilight, who had just been standing by, watching the situation unfold. She knew what I wanted her to do, so she undid the straps holding Pinkamena down. Pinkamena leaned up, and stared at me. "But-" I put my hoof over her mouth.

"But nothing, Pinkamena. Now, here's what I'm gonna do: I'm going to get the girls together, and we're all going to hang out together. As friends. I'm sure that they'll listen to you and understand." I looked at Twilight again. "You understand. Right, Twilight?" She smiled and nodded, and I looked back to Pinkamena, who had a huge smile on her face.

"I can't believe you're doing this... And for me." She was looking at me like I was nuts, so I did what I thought would seem right. I gave her a hug, which took her by surprise, but she returned it.

"You're a part of Pinks, Pinkamena, and I care about Pinks, so I care about you too. At first, I thought you were just what Pinks became when she went nuts, but now I see that you're much more than that. You're a real live pony, with real emotions, and everything of the sort, and you deserve to be treated as such. What, did you think we would just try to force you back into Pinks' head, and yank her back out? That's not right. Now, are you with me, Pinkamena?" Tears were welling up in her eyes, and she had a thankful smile on her face.

"I don't know how I could ever thank you for this... You're being so nice to me, no matter what I've done..."

"Well, Pinks taught me to be nice to everypony, no matter how mean they seem." I remembered how I used to ignore Pinks or brush her off when we first met. "Now, don't cry. Just smile, smile, smile!" She wiped her eyes, and we trotted out of Twilight's basement together.

"I know you've been through a lot, Pinkamena, but there's always a long road to recovery after any incident."

Chapter 24: Forging New Bonds

CHAPTER 24

"Shadow... Are you sure about this?" Twilight whispered to me as we walked Pinkamena to where Twilight had everypony wait. Pinkamena and I had just stayed the night in the library, as I was afraid the Cakes would freak out if they saw her the way she was. Pinkamena agreed with me.

"Yes, I'm sure. Pinkamena isn't just Pinkie gone crazy. She's another pony entirely."

"What, you mean like Split Personality Disorder?"

"Yeah." I leaned away from Twilight to end the conversation, and started to talk to Pinkamena.

"So... What's it like in Pinks' head? Unless you don't wanna talk about it, I mean." I thought it over a second time, and noticed how insensitive the question was.

"Well... For the longest time, it was extremely depressing. She thought about the time when she was me, on the rock farm. She thought about mother and father, and our sisters. She cried almost every time... But then, she thought about the Cakes, constantly. She really loves them... And for a good reason. They took her in off of the streets, after all. Then, for the longest time, she just thought about junk food. Cakes, candy, cupcakes, muffins, you name it, it was in her head. And her thoughts started to get all random, to the point where I can't even name them. But then, her thoughts shifted to five other ponies. Her best friends in the whole world. She always thought of what they thought of her, and how she could be nice to them. She was always worrying about them thinking she was crazy, and she put even more effort into keeping me locked away, until the time I came out. I think you've heard that story already." I nodded. "Well, I didn't like how all of these ponies were being nice to her, and not me. So, I tried to keep them away, but they never gave up, and Pinkie gained the willpower to lock me away again. Her thoughts were back to them... And then you came along. At first, she just thought of how to be friends with you, and how to make you happy... But her thoughts started to drift to you more often, and now you're all she thinks about. Every day and night, she's thinking and dreaming of you..." I smiled, and gave Pinkamena a hug.

"It makes me really happy to hear that... But Pinkamena, you don't need to be jealous. You've got me as a friend. You're not alone, unlike what you think. And here soon, you'll have four others. We'll go and hang out, and we'll show you a great time." She smiled a bit. It was that same small, but real smile. My smile just got even larger.

"Hey you two, we're here." Twilight nudged me in the side, and I broke the hug. We were at Sugarcube Corner, and I hadn't even noticed. "Huh... Ain't that funny." We walked inside, and everypony else looked right at Pinkamena, and gasped.

"Pinkie! Darling, are you OK? What's wrong?"

"Are Ya upset 'bout somethin'?"

"Oh... My..."

Rainbow Dash was about to say something, but I stepped up, and cut her off. "Wait! Listen, this isn't Pinks." They all stared at me like I was crazy. "Pinkamena, introduce yourself." Pinkamena stepped forward, and looked over everypony nervously. I have her a little nudge and a smile.

"My name's Pinkamena... I'm another pony, but Pinkie and I share a body. I usually only come out when Pinkie feels really sad or really angry... I'm sorry for what I did when you threw Pinkie the surprise party, and I hope you all aren't still mad at me..." She lowered her head and closed her eyes, as if she were on the verge of tears. I put a hoof on her shoulder, and looked at everypony. They were all shocked at the revelation.

"I... Wow. I never would've guessed. I mean, she always seems so... Y'know, happy!" Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head sullenly.

"Ah' jus' thought Pinkie was havin' a bad day when she looked like you... Ah' had no idea you was another pony entirely, Pinkamena. Ah'm sorry." Applejack dipped her head in apology, and her hat tipped downwards slightly.

"Well... Um... I'm sorry too. I mean, if that's... Um... OK with you... Eep."

"Well, I am extremely sorry as well, Pinkamena. And might I say that the dark pink you're sporting does look quite nice in contrast to the bright colors around here." Rarity beamed at her... She was being serious. I facehoofed, but Pinkamena's smile was ear-to-ear, and that made all of this worth it.

"Well, now that the introductions are over, is there anything anypony wants to do? We've got Pinkamena in the group now, so lets go do something fun!" We all smiled, and we started spouting off ideas. The Spa, a restaurant, just going out and hanging around, going swimming, etcetera. But then, Pinkamena came up with something.

"What if we go have a picnic in the park? I've seen Pinkie do it with you all a few times." I nodded in agreement, and Twilight clapped her hooves together, as if to finalize the idea into a plan.

"Alright! Lets get going then!" The girls grouped together, and started talking to Pinkamena. At first, she looked frightened, and claustrophobic. But she started to lighten up, and began to put more and more into the conversation. She looked as happy as Pinks normally was. She was just chatting away like a normal pony. But she is normal, just troubled. But I intend to help her get past those troubles, and help her find a way to live alongside us without having to take Pinks over in the process.

Pinks. What does she think of all of this? Is she proud of me for helping Pinkamena, or is she upset with me for helping what has haunted her all of these years? I thought about it for a moment, and then came to a conclusion: She has to be proud of me, because I'm doing the same thing she did for me. No matter how bad Pinkamena acted, I knew she wasn't a bad pony. She just had deep, underlying troubles.

Like me. It then dawned on me that I'd hidden my entire past from everypony but Pinks. I felt guilty for keeping secrets from my friends. But I knew that it wasn't the right time to talk to them about it. "For now, I just need to keep helping Pinkamena get herself straightened up, and find a way to bring back Pinks without locking Pinkamena away." I wondered how that would even be possible... The princesses. They surely have a solution. But no time for that now...

I've got Pinkamena to deal with.

Chapter 25: The Return

CHAPTER 25

The picnic went perfectly. Nothing very exciting happened. It was... Normal. Pinkamena was friendly with everypony, and everypony was friendly with her. Fluttershy even opened up to her, which caught me completely off guard. When everything was said and done, we all went our separate ways, and Pinkamena and I headed back to Sugarcube Corner.

"Shadow... I can't thank you enough." Pinkamena gave me a one-hoofed hug so that we could keep walking.

"Ah, it was nothing, really. I just did what was right." Pinkamena gave me a big, sincere smile.

"Exactly. I never would have thought that ponies would like me... But you sure proved me wrong. You deserve at least my thanks." I lifted my hoof over her, and hugged her back.

"I guess. I just don't want other ponies ending up like I was. Sad, alone... Full of hatred. When I saw you like that, instead of just fearing you or running away, I felt some drive that was telling me to help you, so I did... Hey, we're here." I pushed the door open, and saw Mr. and Mrs. Cake standing there, and their expressions went from nonchalant to mortal fear in an instant.

"Oh dear! Pinkie, are you alright? What's wrong?" Mrs. Cake held Pinkamena's face and stared her in the eyes.

"What did you do to her?!" Mr. Cake gave me a look that could kill.

"I didn't do anything! And that isn't Pinks!" The Cakes stopped whatever they were doing, and stared at me like I was insane. "Alright, let me explain. This is Pinkamena, another pony within Pinks' mind. She used to only come along when Pinks was really, really sad, or angry, and things like that. But... I've changed that." Pinkamena nodded, and The Cakes just kept staring at us as we walked up the stairs together. When we got back to Pinks' room, we sat down on the bed.

"Shadow... Thanks again."

"No problem, Pinkamena." She gave me a big hug.

"I'll see you soon..." I gently pushed her back, and stared her straight in her eyes, which had tears welling up in them.

"What'dya mean?"

"I'm letting Pinkie come back, but don't worry, I'll be back. I promise." Before I could say anything else, her eyes brightened up, and her coat and mane returned to the bright pink of Pinks', and her mane poofed up. Next thing I knew, I was holding Pinks, not Pinkamena.

"... Pinks?"

"Shadow..." She buried her head into my chest, and started crying. "I... I can't believe you did all of that for Pinkamena..." I started stroking her mane.

"It's alright... I'm sorry." She lifted her head, and looked at me.

"Don't be sorry... You've already done so much for me, and you've just added another thing to the list. All this time I thought Pinkamena was just evil, but she was just hurting. She was hurting so badly, but you helped her..." She buried her face back into my chest, and kept saying "Thank you" in-between sobs. I rested my head on top of hers, and moved down to rubbing her back.

"It's alright... Let it all out. I'm here for you..." My hoof drifted to the lower part of her back, above her Cutie Mark. She was still crying, but it slowly became less violent. She tightened her grip on me, as if I were the only thing in the world. I stopped rubbing her, and hugged her back.

"Promise me that you'll never let go..."

"I don't promise. I Pinkie Pie Promise." Her crying stopped. She leaned back and looked at me, a small, but all-telling smile on her face. "I take it I said the right thing." She giggled a bit, and nodded. She leaned it a bit more, and the weight made us fall back onto the bed. I felt my face heat up. Pinks was holding herself up with her forehooves, staring down at me, her face as red as mine. "Pinks..." She silenced me with her lips. The kiss was passionate, and seemed to last forever. I couldn't focus on anything but her. When she broke the kiss, there was only one thing I could say. "Are you sure about this?" She nodded, and I wrapped my hooves around her neck. She took the signal, and then there was no turning back.

The next morning, I woke up feeling wonderful. I felt a calming warmth throughout my entire body, partly from the events of last night, and partly because of the beautiful mare wrapped around my stomach. I poked the side of her head a few times, and she slowly woke up, batting her eyelids, and then rubbing her eyes. She slid up to my chest, and rested her head there.

"Morning, handsome..." I craned my neck, and rubbed my nose against hers.

"Morning, sunshine." I looked at her, and I felt a bit guilty. It had been her first time. I felt like I was taking away the innocence of something that was supposed to be innocent forever. I shoved those thoughts aside, and stuck to the positives. I'd become one with the mare that I loved, and that was all that mattered. Pinks started gently biting at my neck. "Sheesh, already wanting seconds?" I chuckled a bit, and she stopped, and moved to hover above me again.

"Oh, you have no idea... I'm known for my appetite." Apparently, I was right. She dove down, and kissed me, but it wasn't a regular kiss, it was a hungry, passionate kiss. A kiss telling me that she didn't just want more... She wanted more than more. When she broke the kiss, there was some drool arching between our lips. I wiped my mouth, and a big grin broke across my face.

"Well then, I'm all yours."

Chapter 26: The Morning After

CHAPTER 26

Hey guys! Just gonna give a quick shout-out here. When you get the time, go read "Butterflies." It is an AMAZING fic. Now then, ON WITH THE STORY!

By the time Pinks and I were done with... What we were doing, it was almost noon. She was fast asleep next to me, but I was laying there, enjoying every moment of our time together.

"Best. Morning. Ever."

I heard the doorknob turn, and the door creaked open. Mrs. Cake popped her head in the door. "Hey, you two, are you awake?"

"I am, Mrs. Cake, but Pinks is fast asleep." Mrs. Cake walked in, and smiled warmly when she looked at Pinks.

"I heard somepony groaning last night, was one of you in pain or something?" My face went completely red, and Mrs. Cake's face went from a smile to a deadpan stare, which was directed at me. "You didn't." I slowly nodded my head.

"But Pinks is the one who started it..." Everything was completely silent for a minute. I cleared my throat, hoping to break the silence, but Mrs. Cake still said nothing. "She has to grow up sometime, you know. And you've got Pumpkin and Pound. She can't stay with you and Carrot forever." I hated to be the bearer of bad news, but that's how it is. Mrs. Cake let out a long sigh, and gave me a very serious look.

"I'm not upset or anything, I'm just... I don't know. Ever since you came along, Pinkie has been acting differently. As if she were more mature. And now I think I know why." I cocked an eyebrow at her. "I thought this was just a regular relationship. You know, an innocent date here, some kissing there, but no... This is much more than that. I haven't seen something like this ever since I met Carrot. This is true love." I nodded my head. I'd accepted that already. Mrs. Cake smiled at me. "You're such a nice stallion... I'm glad that Pinkie is with you. You seem... Right. I know that you have a troubled past, and that you've done some things you regret, but you're not bad. You carry this presence with you... It's calming, as if I already know you wouldn't do anything to hurt anypony on purpose."

"I really make ponies feel that way when I'm around them? I always thought I made ponies feel unsafe." Mrs. Cake shook her head.

"No. Quite the opposite. Well, I'll leave you alone now." She walked out of the room, but before she yanked the door closed, she looked at me again. "I'm looking forward to the wedding." She closed the door. I laid back for a moment or two, and then her words hit me like a Manticore. I shot upwards, and felt my eyes shrink down to pins.

"WHAT WEDDING?!" Pinks woke up, and looked up at me.

"What's wrong?" I looked back down at her, and my mind made me see her in a wedding dress. My eyes shrank even more.

"I- She- We-" I started spurting out random gibberish, and I started to sweat bullets. I knew that I shouldn't have been freaking out, but I was anyways. Pinks gave me a big hug, which helped a little bit, but not much. "Mrs. Cake must be one of those ponies that assume that as soon as a couple gets serious, marriage comes into play... But she could have broken it to me a bit more subtly!" I put my forehooves on my temples, and closed my eyes. My head was starting to hurt.

"Shadow, you're starting to worry me..." I sighed, and leaned in on her a little bit. She still felt really warm from being on the covers, and that helped me relax.

"It's nothing... Mrs. Cake was in here, and she said something that made me freak out a bit. That's all." Pinks nuzzled my side, and I couldn't help but smile.

"What did she say?" And there goes the smile.

"Uh... N-Nothing..." I'm usually a good liar, but... Yeah. Pinks is a different story.

"Come on, tell me the truth..." I stayed silent for a moment, and then I started hugging her back.

"She said that she's looking forward to the wedding..." Pinks broke away from the hug, and I saw her jaw hit the floor. Literally. No, seriously, it stretched all the way to the floor.

"Why would she say that?! Is it because we did it?" How very... Blunt of her.

"I guess so..." I shrugged, and rolled out of the bed. "I think it's best we just not think about it." I looked back and Pinks, who had a little twinkle in her eye. "Uh-oh..."

"You know... I wonder if Mrs. Cake may be right." Her pink coat went red, and I lost control over my legs, ending up on face down on the floor. I looked up at her, and she was getting redder by the second.

"You can't be serious..." Pinks nodded.

"Well, just think about it. I love you, and you love me... Why not?" I managed to stand back up, and I rubbed the back of my head, which was now red instead of jet black.

"I... I don't know what to think of all of this..." Pinks walked up next to me, and nudged my side.

"Don't worry about it. Now come on, lets get something to eat." I nodded, and walked with Pinks out the room, and down the stairs. I slowly fell into deep thought.

"What do I do? I love her, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her... But I don't know if I'm ready for that kind of commitment."

Chapter 27: Preparing

CHAPTER 27

STUPID WRITERS BLOCK! It was SO HARD to write this... BUT! I did it for you guys. ENJOY!

"So... Pinks... Uh..." I was trying to strike up a conversation or SOMETHING, but the whole "marriage" thing was still eating at me.

"Yeeeeeees?" She leaned in really close to me.

"Erm... I- Uh, I mean, you- I don't know. Listen, I think I'm gonna go hang out with Twilight or Rarity or somepony today. Do you mind at all?" Pinks shook her head.

"They're your friends too, right? Why would I mind? Go ahead. I'll just play with Pumpkin and Pound today." I smiled a bit. I loved those little foals. It still amazes me that they could fly or use magic at their age. I headed off, and decided to go see Rarity first. "Rarity's the real romanticist, isn't she? She could help me with all this marriage stuff... Yeah, that's a good idea... Why the heck didn't I think of this sooner?"

Knock knock knock

"Hey, Rarity? It's me, Shadow." I heard some shuffling, and then the door opened to reveal a very disheveled looking Rarity. "Woah, sorry, didn't mean to interrupt your work." She shook her head, and smiled, while she patted her mane down in spots where it was sticking up.

"No no, it's fine, Darling! Is there something you needed?" She motioned for me to sit down on the couch with her.

"Well, something's been bugging me lately. It's about Pinks." Rarity beamed at this.

"Oh, do you need help with a romantic date? Or maybe some advice on places to take her? OH! Maybe you need some help with spicing up your love life?" I blushed deeply.

"Nonono... You see, Mrs. Cake said something about marriage-" Rarity gasped, and shoved me into her workshop. She started taking measurements, going through cloth, and flipping through pages in her design book. "Uh... Rarity?"

"Hush, Darling! I'm making your tuxedo!" I felt all of the blood in me drain, and I went from jet black, to grey.

"Wh-Wh-Why...?"

"Because you're getting married, of course! It's going to be wonderful! I can plan the whole thing for you. It'll be extravagant! It'll be in the Canterlot Gardens, you'll be wearing a lovely tuxedo, and Pinkie will be in a beautiful dress. And when you both say 'I do' you'll push the veil out of your way, and then-" I fell over. The whole room was spinning. "Shadow! Are you OK?"

"No, I'm not... I actually wanted to ask you if it's the right thing to do... I mean... I love her, yes, but I just don't know if it's time." Rarity picked me up, and stared me straight in the eyes.

"Now you listen here, mister. No matter what ANYPONY says, you can marry her any time you want. You love each other, and marriage is the final step to fulfilling that love. I am your friend, and I say go for it!" She gave me a warm, almost motherly smile, and I smiled back.

"You know... You're right. It's just, my mind is telling me it's too soon. I've only been here for a little under two months now..."

"And that's plenty of time, Darling! I've seen two ponies fall in love and get married in much shorter periods of time than that! I personally think you two have been taking it slowly! Now hold still, I need to finish these measurements."

"Thanks Rarity! And thanks for agreeing to plan everything as well. You're a good friend." Rarity gave me a hug.

"Think nothing of it, Shadow. Friends help other friends, and that's all there is to it. Now, try and find a good hiding spot for that tux, heavens knows that Pinkie will find it otherwise." I nodded, and trotted off back to Sugarcube Corner. I'd made my decision. I was going to marry Pinks. But not too soon. I wanted the right moment to pop the question.

"Maybe if we go to that spot outside of town, that cliff that overlooks the ocean. That's pretty romantic. And when the sun starts setting, I can pull out the ring, and say- Wait... The ring." I'd overlooked one major detail.

"Where the heck am I gonna get the money for a ring?!" And there goes the neighborhood. "I wonder if Twilight could help me. I couldn't ask Rarity for a RING. Twilight could probably transform something useless into a ring... Yeah, that's a good idea... I'm talking to myself." Oh old habits, how I hate you so. I made my way to the Library, but I saw Twilight walking out of Quills and Sofas with Spike. "Hey, Twilight! Perfect timing, I was wondering if you could help me."

"Of course, Shadow. What is it you need?"

"Well..." I scraped my hoof on the ground a bit. "I was wondering if you had a spell that could transform things into other things. Like, turn useless junk into jewelry." Twilight put her hoof on her chin, but Spike snapped his fingers.

"Yeah! I remember she turned a bunch of junk I had on me into a tuxedo! She could probably turn something into jewelry. Right, Twilight?" Twilight smiled and nodded.

"What do you need, Shadow? I'm sure I can make it." I felt myself go red again, and looked at the ground in front of me.

"I want... A ring." I mumbled so low that nopony could have heard me.

"What was that?" Twilight turned her head so that one of her ears was closer to me.

"I need a ring." Twilight leaned back, and pondered this for a second, but Spike gave me a friendly wink and thumbs up.

"Why do you need a ring?" I stared at Twilight, and Spike slapped his forehead with his claw. (Faceclaw?)

"I plan on proposing to Pinks." Twilight stumbled a bit, but regained her composure.

"Oh... I see... Well, I'll get right on that. See you later, Shadow." She trotted away, and Spike waved to me, and I waved back.

"Sorted. Now, to wait for the ring, and then the perfect moment..."

Chapter 28: "Complications"

CHAPTER 28

"Well, that wasn't anywhere near as stressful as I thought it would be." I let out a yawn, and flopped down on the bed. Pinks wasn't home yet, so I decided to hit the sack early, even though it was only in the earlier hours of the evening. "I wonder exactly WHEN I should pop the question... I think I'll give it another few weeks. It seems a bit too soon, now. Especially after the fiasco involving Pinkamena... I wouldn't really call that a fiasco though. Hm... I wonder what exactly Pinkamena would think of all of this... Wait, Pinkamena is another pony who shares a body with Pinks... Meaning she saw, heard, and felt it all when Pinks and I..." I shot up from the pillow. "AGH! GROSS!" I put my hooves on my temples and tried to force the thought out of my head, but the thought stuck, and transpired into a mental image. "Ugh... Well, I guess I just need to deal with it..." I let myself fall back into a laying position. It was a weird way for ponies to sleep, but I always found it comfortable. I stared up at the ceiling, letting my thoughts wander, thankfully causing the horrible scene playing out in my head to fade away. "Marriage, huh? Being together in one of the strongest bonds between two ponies, for the rest of our lives... Living together, laughing together... Loving together... Seems nice. We could even have foals... Heh, oh all the trouble they'd get into..." Suddenly, I heard the door slam open, and then shut, and Pinks pounced on top of me, a huge smile plastered on her face. At first, I almost started freaking out, thinking she'd heard me thinking aloud.

"Who'd get into trouble?" I chuckled a bit, and sighed with relief.

"Nopony, Pinks... Just thinking about something. Something wonderful." Pinks giggled, and gave me a quick kiss, before rolling off of me and onto her side of the bed.

"And what is this 'something?' Do you have something you want to tell me, lover boy?" I felt myself go pale. "Oh crud. She DOES know!" She noticed me go pale, and then frowned. "What is it? Tell me, please. I won't get mad at you, no matter what it is." Oh great, now she thinks I'm doing something wrong behind her back.

"Oh... Uh... Well... It's... It's a surprise! Yeah, that's it! You'll see what it is soon, don't worry." She smiled again, content with my answer. "PHEW! Crisis averted!"

"Well, whatever it is, I love surprises, and I'll love this one even more..." She snuggled up to me a bit, and wrapped her hooves around me, and I wrapped mine around her.

"Why?"

"Because it's from you." She nuzzled my chest a bit, giggling the whole time. I started rubbing her back, and I rested my head on top of her pillow-like mane. It was very comfortable. I was feeling a bit sleepy, but whenever I felt Pinks' breath slow down to signify that she was a sleep, I started feeling much more groggy, until I fell asleep, too.

Chomp chomp chomp

"Ngh... Gummy, could you chew a bit quieter, please?" I rolled over a bit, and checked the clock. It was seven in the morning. Gummy was eating unusually loud, and it must've woken me up. "Wait... He can't be eating. We don't feed him until later!" I jumped up, and saw Gummy on the floor, chewing on black fabric... And right next to it, was a box with Rarity's name on it. "OH NO!" I managed to get Gummy to stop, but it was too late. My tux was torn to shreds. "Aw MAN! Are you KIDDING ME?!" I put my hooves over my eyes and groaned. "Of all the lousy luck I could have..."

"What's wrong, Shadow?" Pinks hugged me from behind, and it made me feel a little better.

"Nothing... Gummy just ate something I needed, that's all." Pinks lightly gasped, and then walked over to Gummy and picked him up.

"Gummy! Bad alligator! Don't eat Shadow's things... What'd he eat?" Uh-oh.

"Quick, THINK OF SOMETHING!" I was drawing a blank, so I did what I do in that kind of situation. Improvise. "He ate my- Uh- Formal wear. I had Rarity make some for me just in case we- Uh- get invited to a- Uh- really fancy- Uh- Party?" I smiled sheepishly, hoping she would buy it. She had her suspicious look on. "Oh dear." But, she gave me her trademark toothy grin, and nodded her head, almost violently.

"Good idea! You never know when something's gonna happen! Only I do, thanks to my Pinkie Sense!" Ah, the famous Pinkie Sense. Random spasms or twitches on her body, and something happens. "Right now my Pinkie sense tells me you're planning something romantic." D'OH! "Derpy eyes, followed by chattering teeth!" Great. She knows when I'm planning something. That only makes this a million times harder.

"Ehehe... Um... IGOTTAGOBYE!" I bolted out the door, not really knowing where I was going or what I was doing. But, I didn't want her finding out. "I guess I could check on the ring..."

Knock knock knock. Spike opened the door, and smiled when he saw me. "Hey Shadow, how's it goin'?" I frowned.

"Gummy ate my tux. Now I gotta get Rarity to make me another, and I don't wanna make her do too much work. She's planning the wedding, after all." Spike smiled at this.

"That's a really good idea. Rarity is really smart, and really romantic. Combine those two, and you have the perfect wedding planner!" He threw his arms up in the air for emphasis, and I chuckled a bit. He was exaggerating a bit, but his little crush on Rarity can be the culprit for that.

"Yeah... Hey, is Twilight here? Is there any progress on the ring?" Spike frowned a bit, but then tried his best to perk back up.

"Well... She's been studying really hard-" I heard a pony slam their hooves on a desk in the library.

"EUREKA!" It was Twilight, and it sounded like she'd learned something in her studies for my ring.

"Uh... Never mind, Shadow. She's got it. Come on in." I walked past Spike, and Twilight was going full gallop towards the door, but skidded to a halt right in front of me.

"Shadow! I was just about to come see you! Come with me, and we can get your ring!" I smiled ear to ear.

"FINALLY something goes right..." I followed her up the stairs and to her room, where everything was shoved out of the way, asides from a table in the very center with a rock sitting on it, which I assumed was going to be transformed into my ring. "Awesome. So... You're gonna transform it now?" Twilight smiled and nodded.

"Now stand back, and keep quiet... I need full concentration, as this is a new spell to me." I nodded, and trotted back a bit. Twilight's horn began to glow, and a purple aura surrounded the rock, which levitated into the air, and started shaking. The shaking was mild at first, but slowly grew more and more violent as the seconds ticked by. Twilight grimaced, and started to sweat. I had half a mind to make her stop, but she asked me to be completely quiet, so I did. Eventually, there was a bright flash, and I was blinded for a second. When I came to... There was a large burn mark on the floor where the table and rock were.

"Uh... Twilight? What happened?" Twilight frowned, and dipped her head a bit.

"Sorry Shadow... I need to keep practicing." I frowned a bit, but shook it off and gave Twilight a hug.

"It's alright, you just practice. I can be patient. Thanks for at least trying. You're a good friend." Twilight hugged me back. Her coat was a little uncomfortable from the sweating, but I didn't mind.

"Sure thing, Shadow. Thanks for being understanding." We broke the hug and said our goodbyes, and I walked back to Sugarcube Corner, feeling more and more dejected as time passed.

"Why do I get the feeling that fate is gonna slap me across the face every time I attempt to prepare for this?"

Chapter 29: Discovered

CHAPTER 29

"UGH!" I slammed my head against the wall of Pinks' room. Many, many times. I'd went back to see Rarity, and she told me that she was completely booked up with orders for a while, and Twilight was going to take a bit to perfect that spell. "Well, I guees I'm just going to have to put the whole 'marriage' idea to bed for a while... Crud. I guess it's for the best, really. I mean, what about the gang? They could pop up at any time... I think it'd be best if I dealt with them first." I nodded my head a bit, agreeing with myself. "Hm... I wonder how exactly the whole thing will turn out when Rarity is done with the planning..."

"Hm!" I thought I heard a voice from the hallway. I felt myself start to sweat bullets. Whoever it was may have heard me talking to myself.

"Uh... Who's there?" Nothing. "Must be hearing things..." I shook my head and chuckled. "I thought I got over this stuff... I guess not." I hopped onto the bed, and leaned my head back a bit. "I can't imagine having a really big wedding like that. I wonder if Rarity was being serious when she said all of that... Heh, she probably was. It's Rarity, after all. What was it she said...?" I put my hoof on my chin, and it all came back to me. "'It'll be in the Canterlot Gardens, you'll be wearing a lovely tuxedo, and Pinkie will be in a beautiful dress. And when you both say 'I do' you'll push the veil out of your way, and then-' And I cut her of... I'll have to talk with her about all that. I swear I read that in a book once... Whatever, it sounds really nice... Man, this is pretty darn scary, but it's a good kind of scary, you know what I mean?" I laid there for a second, half-expecting a reply. "I'm talking to an empty room... Hehehe, I'm going crazy. Oh well, I guess I'll get some sleep..."

(Third Person)

Pinks hopped up the stairs, thinking about Shadow, and the entire idea of marrying him. "It'll be great! We'll get married, then we'll live together forever and ever, and then we'll have foals... I wonder what our foals would look like?" Pinks started imagining jet black foals with pink manes, or pink foals with white manes, and she had to keep herself from falling over laughing. "Oh boy, that'll be a hoot..." She heard a voice coming from her room, and she knew it was Shadow. She went to open the door, but froze when she heard his spoken thoughts.

"...Whole 'marriage' idea to bed for a while... Crud. I guess it's for the best, really. I mean, what about the gang? They could pop up at any time... I think it'd be best if I dealt with them first." There was a slight pause, and all Pinks could hear was hear heartbeat, and her thoughts.

"He'salreadyplanningtoproposeohmyCelestiathisiswonderfulIcan'tbelieveit-" She was cut off when Shadow started "thinking" again.

"Hm... I wonder how exactly the whole thing will turn out when Rarity is done with the planning..." Pinks almost squealed, but she covered her mouth with her hooves. "OhmygoshhealreadyhasRarityplanningitI'llhavetothank
herlater-"

"Uh... Who's there?" Pinks completely froze. She almost started to sweat as she heard Shadow take a few steps towards the door. "Must be hearing things..." She let out the breath she didn't know she was holding. She pressed her ear to the door so his voice didn't sound so muffled, even though she could already understand him. "I can't imagine having a really big wedding like that. I wonder if Rarity was being serious when she said all of that... Heh, she probably was. It's Rarity, after all. What was it she said...?" There was another pause. "'It'll be in the Canterlot Gardens, you'll be wearing a lovely tuxedo, and Pinkie will be in a beautiful dress. And when you both say 'I do' you'll push the veil out of your way, and then-' And I cut her of... I'll have to talk with her about all that. I swear I read that in a book once... Whatever, it sounds really nice... Man, this is pretty darn scary, but it's a good kind of scary, you know what I mean?" She almost responded, but managed to stop herself. "I'm talking to an empty room... Hehehe, I'm going crazy. Oh well, I guess I'll get some sleep..." She heard him roll over and get comfortable, but she didn't enter the room until a half an hour had passed, and even then, she was as quiet as she could possibly be. When she crawled into bed with him, she wrapped her hooves around him, and his lips curled into a smile.

"Pinks... I love you." He was dreaming about her. She almost giggled, but thought that it might wake him up. She put her forehead to his, and felt herself starting to get a little groggy, but she just couldn't go to sleep. Her mind was going a million miles a minute.

"He's going to propose to me. He wants to marry me. He's absolutely in love with me. He wants to spend the rest of his life with me." Pinks started to feel dizzy with all the emotions clashing within her. She was excited and happy that Shadow wanted to make such a commitment to her, but she was also terrified. She was barely responsible to take care of a couple of foals, and she was thinking about marriage. "What if this all ends badly? What if I make him angry? What if I do something I regret?" What if? The question that many ponies ask in many situations. Pinks closed her eyes, and thought long and hard about what to do. She thought of when she first met Shadow, and how reclusive he was. She thought of when she first admitted how she felt about him. She thought of their first date. She thought of their first night with each other. She opened her eyes, and saw that Shadow had pulled himself closer to her.

"Please... Don't take her from me... I'd do anything..." He wasn't just dreaming about her. He was having a nightmare. He was deathly afraid of losing her. Pinks felt herself tear up. She'd never had a pony care about her this much. She knew Shadow cared about her, but the seriousness of their whole relationship truly dawned on her at that moment. Her moment of decision. Stay with Shadow, or chicken out?

"I don't know what to do..."

Her sleep that night was shallow and uncomfortable.

Chapter 31: "Fun"

CHAPTER 31

Whenever all of my senses returned to me, my eyes were closed and my ears were ringing, and I had a horrible headache. I felt sore all over, and it took effort just to open my eyes. I tried not to groan, but I couldn't help it.

"Oooohhhh..." I lifted my head, and saw two shadowy figures that were facing me. I saw their eyes through the dark, but nothing else, asides from tone's horn.. "Unicorns... The ones who always do the dirty work..." I tried to move, but of course, I was tied to a chair. I was stuck sitting like that seafoam green unicorn, with my hind legs hanging off of the end of the chair, and my forelegs tied up behind my back,

"Well well well, if it isn't Weaver. How ya' been, buddy? You know, you owe our little group a lot of money. Where exactly is all of that? Oh, and there's also the whole thing about you stealing some of our stash and giving it to your strung-out friend." I felt guilt wash in with my pain. Of all the things he could bring up, it had to be Quick Fix. I winced at the very mention of him. "Oh, struck a nerve there, did I? Well don't worry..." I saw a screwdriver levitate out in front of me. "I'm sure I'm gonna strike a lot more with this..." I felt my eyes turn into saucers, and I started to sweat bullets, but I didn't panic otherwise. "Heh, look at him, we've got him scared right out of his coat. Hm... Out of your coat..." Then, an axe levitated up in front of me.

"Go ahead, do your worst. I know you won't kill me. Where'll you get the money otherwise?" The unicorn leaned in really close. He had a buzz cut mane, and orange eyes, and a scar on his right cheek. When he opened his mouth to speak, his teeth were yellow, and his breath stank of booze and cigarettes.

"Oh, we'll just get it from your friends. Unless you just let us... 'Take care of you' for a little bit." My blood went cold, and I almost passed out again. I wasn't about to let these sickos near my friends. I saw a load of different tools and things of the sort levitate up, and I hung my head in defeat.

"... You win. Do whatever you want to me, just... Just don't hurt anypony else." They both cackled madly, and I prepped myself for the beating of a lifetime.

"Here come more scars..."

(Third Person)

"Shadow's been gone for a really long time... I wonder where he is?" It had been a good few hours since Shadow had left, and Pinks was beginning to worry. "Maybe he's just doing something else... No, he'd let me know first. Where's he at...?" She put her hoof on her chin, and thought of all of the different reasons he would be gone for so long, and she didn't think he was doing any of them. "Maybe he's off doing something that came up, and he didn't have time to come back and tell me..." She was snapped out of her thoughts by the sound of her door opening.

"Pinkie... Have you seen Shadow? I could use some help with some shopping I need to do." Mrs. Cake didn't seem very worried.

"I dunno. I think that he's off doing something really urgent."

"Ah. That would make sense. He's such a responsible stallion. Did you know he asked me to take some rent out of his paycheck? He said that if we're keeping him, he needs to do something to pay us back. And what better way than making us pay him less?" Pinks giggled a bit.

"He is really nice. But we all already knew that." Mrs. Cake chuckled a little bit.

"Yes... You know, I'm really proud of you. You've picked yourself a fine stallion. I didn't think he was the best of ponies at first, but now I'm very glad I decided not to just judge a book by its cover. I doubt he'll be getting into much trouble anytime soon."

"Ngh..." I already had bruises all over me, and one of my eyes was swollen shut, and a chunk had been cut off of my ear, which was bleeding badly. I felt the hammer make contact with my leg. "ACK!" I heard a sickening CRACK, followed by intense pain all through my leg. It was broken, without a doubt. The unicorn who's been doing all of the talking this entire time leaned back in really close to me.

"So... Are you gonna pay us back, or am I gonna have to have more fun with you? I have been wondering what the inside of a pony's hoof looks like..." I couldn't pay them back, since I didn't have enough money, so I did what anypony would have done in that situation: I started making them angrier. I spit right in his eye. He reared back, and shut it. "AGH! You little... Alright, you take over from here, I've gotta go wash this out... Oh man this stings..." He stepped back into the darkness, and I heard him take a few steps, and then I saw a door open, and close. The other unicorn stepped forward... But it was a mare.

"So... What're you gonna do to me? I hope it's just torture, and that you aren't some sex-deprived maniac." She stepped back a bit, and she looked genuinely hurt by that. I actually felt a little bad. "Hey... I'm sorry... What's your name?"

"... Hot Coffee..." I cocked an eyebrow, but then it registered in my mind.

"Oh, you're the groups... Oh my. I'm sorry, I really didn't mean to say what I did. Why are you here then?"

"Well, Al wanted me to watch, and I'm assuming you know what happens when ponies like me don't listen to stallions." I nodded my head sullenly. I've seen the... "Asset" of groups of stallions punished for not listening before. It's not pretty.

"You said his name was Al?"

"Yeah. Al Talk."

"Heh. He certainly doesn't seem to be all talk... He's got the game to boot. I'm proof of that..." I let out a few weak coughs, and I saw a bit of blood come out. That was probably from when he hit me in the chest with the hammer when he first started his little game with me.

"Oh no! You're really hurt... He's gonna kill you if you let him keep this up!"

"I know... But I'll put up with it, as long as it keeps my friends out of danger."

"You're a good pony... But we need to get you a doctor, or somethi-" The door slammed open, and I saw a VERY angry looking Al walking up to me. He had nails with him.

"Alright, Weaver. I'm done playing games with you. It's time for some acupuncture therapy." I saw Hot's eyes go wide, and they were glassed over with oncoming tears. "If only I had time to heat these babies up..." He shook the box of nails a bit, a sick grin creeping across his face. "Oh well. It'll have to do." He grabbed the hammer, and lined up a nail on my thigh. I started sweating even worse, and he was lightly swinging the hammer, lining up his shot. Hot almost yelped, but put her hoof over her mouth. Her tears came in a steady stream as time seemed to slow down. Al raised the hammer, and it came swinging down at the nail...

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" I felt the nail dig into my skin. It broke the first layer flesh, and started digging into muscles and nerves. He struck the nail again and again, and I eventually felt it enter my bone with gag-inducing cracking noises. Tears were running down my face, and my nose was running. My throat was starting to hurt from all of my pained screaming. The nail eventually exited my bone, and started to dig through to the other side. Al finally stopped when it wouldn't go any deeper. I looked at my fresh wound. There was blood oozing out around the nail, and the skin was torn around the hole. Al wasn't done yet.

"That looks real good... Alright, time for another one. Where do you want it, your leg, or your shoulder? Who am I kidding, I'm gonna make it slow and horrible either way. Leg it is..." It was a repeat of the first one. It dug through my skin like plywood, and smashed through my bone. I couldn't even feel it anymore, the pain was numbing me. I let my head fall limp, and the tears streamed down my face and fell to the floor. "Well, you're no fun... Oh well, I know what'll make you scream..." He levitated another nail up... But he placed it right over my heart. "I'm gonna break your heart... And then I'm gonna break your marefriends. That's right, I'm gonna take a picture of this, and force her to look at it... It'll be the last thing she ever sees. And she'll die knowing that you're just a weakling, just a useless little-" He couldn't finish his sentence. A pair of hind legs smashed his jaw, and knocked him out cold. It was Hot. Her eyes were red, but her tears weren't stopping. She clumsily undid the bind holding my hooves, but whenever I was loose, I just slumped over, and fell out of the chair.

"I'm s-s-sorry... I-I should've s-stopped him sooner..." I barely managed to stand up, but when I did, I almost fell back over, but Hot ducked under me and supported me. "Don't worry, Weaver... I'll get you out of here..." Her voice was almost a whisper. We slowly walked our way to the door, until I got an idea.

"Wait... Hot... Carry me... Tell them Al's done, and that you're dumping the body for him..." She cringed a little bit, but nodded. I heaved myself over her back, and by that time, I was completely exhausted. I decided that then was as good a time as ever to pass out from a mixture of pain, panic, and blood loss.

Chapter 32a: Bloodshed

CHAPTER 32

"Oh... I hurt all over..." I had the feeling that I couldn't just groan, so I thought my complaints about the intense pain shooting through me.

"Shadow... Please wake up..." I slowly opened my eyes, and my senses kicked in, as did my memory. I remembered where I was, what happened, and who was carrying me. "Don't say a word... I'm just about to keep moving, I had to stop and rest... You're pretty heavy." I chuckled a bit, but it made my ribs hurt, so I stopped. When she stood back up, she walked out of the small room we were in... And right into a gangster. I closed my eyes, and tried to act dead the best I could.

"Hey... What're you doin' with that guy? Is he dead? What'd you do?" He sounded pretty irritated.

"Great, the escape is over before it even starts..."

"Oh... Well- You see... Al went a bit too far, and he asked me to take out the trash. You know how he is..." Everything went quiet. The guard must have been thinking or something.

"Yeah, that sounds like Al. Alright then, get him out of here before he starts stinking." I heard hoofsteps, which gradually got quieter. When everything was quiet again, I opened my eyes, and let out the breath I didn't know I was holding.

"Good job, Hot. You're pretty good at the whole 'escape' thing." I could just barely see her smile out of the corner of my eye.

"Thanks... Ngh..." I looked down and saw her legs trembling. I must be a bit heavy for her.

"Hang on, lemme see if I can stand..." I rolled off of her, and as soon as I landed on my legs, it sent white-hot pain through them, but I managed to stay up. I flexed my muscles, and the nails slid out. I started bleeding again, but it wasn't as painful to stand. "Oh man... This isn't fun at all... Alright, Hot, lead on." She didn't move. She just kept staring at my hind legs, which were bleeding pretty badly. "We can deal with my injuries later. Right now, I have to get back to Ponyville. My marefriend is probably worried sick by now." Hot snapped out of her little trance, and nodded.

"OK. We're in an old apartment building, right? Well, we're on the third floor right now. We have a few options. We could find the fire escape, take the old elevator, or try the stairs. I say we go for the stairs. They'd never expect us to walk out the front door." I shook my head, and chuckled.

"You see, that's just it. You're thinking like they know we're escapees. They don't know we're escaping, they think you're dumping a body, so the smart thing to do would be to take the fire escape. It's a quick way out, I doubt anypony'll see us, and it gives us quick access to the alleyways, which we can use to get out of... Where are we, anyways?"

"Manehattan." I facehoofed.

"Of course I have to be in Manehattan... Right back where all of this started. Well... Come on, lets find that fire escape." Hot nodded, and trotted out ahead of me. She knew her way around the building, so it only made sense to let her take the lead.

"Back in Manehattan... Why don't you just strike me with lightning, next? That's the only way this is getting any worse..."

(Third Person)

"... So I've finally decided! I'll just call it a chimicherrychonga!" Twilight rolled her eyes, and Rainbow Dash licked her lips.

"Man, I'm hungry... I could go for a chimicherrywhateveryoucallit... Anything really." Rainbow's stomach let out a loud growl, and she covered it with her hooves, blushing. Everypony laughed.

"So, Pinkie, wherever is Shadow? We've been together for an hour or so now." Rarity pursed her lips, and put a hoof on her chin, wondering where he could be.

"That's just it... He left this morning, but I haven't seen him since. I've actually been worried out of my mind this whole time..." Pinks hung her head, and felt tears coming on. "What if he's not coming back...?"

"Now that's just a load a' horesapples, Sugarcube! He'd never leave ya' like that! Ah' do wonder where he is, though..." Applejack rubbed the back of her head with her hoof.

Suddenly, Pinks jumped out of her seat, and had multiple spasms and twitches. Everypony knew by then that it was her famous "Pinkie Sense" acting up again.

"Oh my... Is something going to fall on somepony?" Fluttershy let out a small squeal, and ducked under the table.

"No... I've never had a mix like that before... Shaking tail, flailing hooves, itchy eyes... What does it mea-" Images flashed in front of her face. Shadow's capture, his beating, the nails... And the escape plan. Pinks' eyes went wide, and she looked at everypony else with an expression of pure seriousness. "Girls... Shadow is in trouble."

"What!? But he's been gone for hours! How come your Pinkie Sense didn't act up before?" Twilight never admitted it, but she still questioned Pinks' Pinkie Sense constantly, although she did heed its warnings.

"He must be really far away... It usually only takes a while if it's happening really far away. I think I know where he is. Come on! We'll take my balloon!"

(First Person)

"I told you we should have just taken the stairs!" I heard hoofsteps all over the place. One of the guards had seen me when I stumbled over due to a pain in my leg.

"Sorry! I didn't think my leg was gonna just give out like that! We need to find a window that leads to the fire escape! Why is it so well hidden?!" I looked around frantically. It was only a matter of time before they decided to check the corner we were huddled in.

"Listen, Weaver, just calm down... I'm sure we'll find a way out of here. We just need to keep level heads..." I took a few deep breaths, and made my mind stop racing.

"... Alright... So what do you suggest we do? I doubt they'll be searching the other end of the floor for us for much longer."

"I don't really know. I say we just-"

"Hey! It's them!" Not good. The thug rushed at us, but I spun around and bucked him in the forehead. He was out like a light, but I was in all kinds of pain.

"Oh man that hurts..."

"Are you all right, Weaver?" I waved my hoof dismissively at Hot.

"Yeah, I'm good- Ohhh..." My back legs felt numb. I could still stand on them, but it would make walking a pain.

"Weaver... We need to get you out of here. Come on, follow me. I'll act like I captured you or something." I nodded.

"Smart mare..." She marched me out through the hallways, and we were completely surrounded by goons in a matter of seconds.

"Wait, is that... Hey, Hot, what're you doin' with him? You helpin' him escape or somethin'?" Hot shook her head frantically.

"No! I caught him. I'm gonna take him out back and... Have some fun. Then he's all yours."

Everything went silent. Then all of the gangsters started to laugh.

"Wow, is that the best you can do?"

"Do you expect us to fall for that?"

"Dumb mare, do you think we're stupid?"

"Hot... I think they've found us out." We both looked at each other, and swallowed hard. We had no idea what was coming to us next.

(Third Person)

"Pinkie, how the heck do you even know where he is?!" Rainbow Dash had to yell through the reins she had in her mouth. She was pulling the hot air balloon as fast as she could go.

"I just know, OK? I can't explain it... There! Right there! That old apartment complex!" Rainbow pulled in low, but stopped when she saw two large stallions dragging two other ponies. One was a mare, and one was a stallion.

"Hey, look down there... What's up with that?" Rainbow pointed, and everypony else stepped up to look. Twilight let out a small gasp.

"That one stallion... The one being dragged... He looks like- Oh no." Pinks had a look of pure horror on her face, and tears were running down her cheeks, slowly collecting in a small puddle on the floor of the balloon basket. When Twilight looked back to the scene, the two large stallions threw the other stallion and mare into a dumpster, and walked back inside. Rainbow flew down, and let everypony out of the balloon before letting go of the reins herself, and joining them. Pinks was staring at the two ponies in the dumpster, and had no emotion on her face whatsoever. Shadow, and a mare whom nopony recognized, were both dead, their bodies thrown away, like trash. Their throats had been cut. They were bled dry.

(Listen to this)

"He's gone." Applejack put her hoof on Pinks' shoulder.

"Sugarcube... Ah' can't tell ya how sorry Ah' am fer what's happened... It... This shouldn't ever have t' happen t' somepony." Pinks brushed Applejack's hoof away, and dropped to her haunches.

"He's gone. And I couldn't save him."

Twilight was absolutely shocked by all of this, but she had to say something. "Pinkie Pie... I... This is... I can't believe this. I'm so sorry..." Pinks' face slowly contorted into a crushed frown, and tears slowly streamed down her face. She had lost one of the most important things in the world to her. She'd lost the one pony she ever loved past friendship. She began to remember everything they'd been through together. Meeting Shadow, becoming his friend, confessing to him, dating, and eventually learning of his plans to marry her.

But it had all been for nothing.

All of that time. All of the feelings that were had, and are still had to this very day. The dating, the loving, the planning... It was all gone. It could never be. Shadow had been murdered, and it was all over some stupid money. Pinks went from pure sadness, to pure rage.

"He's gone... And it's all because of them. They killed him..."

She gritted her teeth, her rage far past the point of no return. She wanted the ponies who did this to Shadow to suffer as much as she was, or maybe even more. Rainbow put her hooves on Pinks' shoulders, and stared her in the eyes.

"Pinkie, listen, I know that you're furious right now, but please try to stay calm... We don't want you doing anything you'll regret."

"But I won't regret what I'm about to do." Pinks stood up, and wordlessly trotted over to the rear entrance of the apartment complex. Nopony could say anything, or do anything. They all knew what was going to happen, and they were too horrified to do anything about it.

"I'm sorry, everypony... But I have to do this." She bucked open the door.

Not a single pony left the building alive, gang member or revenge-seeker alike. It was all over the news the next day.

Massacre in Manehattan!

In the city of Manehattan, which is known for its gang violence, had another horrible occurrence yesteday, as the local gang hideout was attacked by a lone vigilante. Nopony survived this brutal attack, and every pony found in the building had been beaten to death with bare hooves. Only one body not marking gang symbols was found. It was identified as Ms. Pinkamena Diane Pie of Ponyville, who died from bleeding out of multiple stab wounds on her side. Her coltfriend had apparently been found in a dumpster behind the complex, and she fell into a state of bloodthirsty madness. Her hooves match the markings on the other bodies. Although her actions seem to be justified as an act of love, we mustn't lose sight of morality and sensibility.

We mustn't let the shadows overtake us.

Yep, another bad ending. You all asked for it, so don't kill me. Please. PRETTY PLEASE...

*Ahem*

Anyways, the good ending is on its way, don't worry. There's NO FREAKING WAY I'll let my story off on a sour note like this. And again... You guys asked for it, so I simply supplied what you wanted. Now then... Time to write the good ending... Oh, my fingers...

Chapter 32b: Safe Again

CHAPTER 32b

"Oh... I hurt all over..." I had the feeling that I couldn't just groan, so I thought my complaints about the intense pain shooting through me.

"Shadow... Please wake up..." I slowly opened my eyes, and my senses kicked in, as did my memory. I remembered where I was, what happened, and who was carrying me. "Don't say a word... I'm just about to keep moving, I had to stop and rest... You're pretty heavy." I chuckled a bit, but it made my ribs hurt, so I stopped. When she stood back up, she walked out of the small room we were in... And right into a gangster. I closed my eyes, and tried to act dead the best I could.

"Hey... What're you doin' with that guy? Is he dead? What'd you do?" He sounded pretty irritated.

"Great, the escape is over before it even starts..."

"Oh... Well- You see... Al went a bit too far, and he asked me to take out the trash. You know how he is..." Everything went quiet. The guard must have been thinking or something.

"Yeah, that sounds like Al. Alright then, get him out of here before he starts stinking." I heard hoofsteps, which gradually got quieter. When everything was quiet again, I opened my eyes, and let out the breath I didn't know I was holding.

"Good job, Hot. You're pretty good at the whole 'escape' thing." I could just barely see her smile out of the corner of my eye.

"Thanks... Ngh..." I looked down and saw her legs trembling. I must be a bit heavy for her.

"Hang on, lemme see if I can stand..." I rolled off of her, and as soon as I landed on my legs, it sent white-hot pain through them, but I managed to stay up. I flexed my muscles, and the nails slid out. I started bleeding again, but it wasn't as painful to stand. "Oh man... This isn't fun at all... Alright, Hot, lead on." She didn't move. She just kept staring at my hind legs, which were bleeding pretty badly. "We can deal with my injuries later. Right now, I have to get back to Ponyville. My marefriend is probably worried sick by now." Hot snapped out of her little trance, and nodded.

"OK. We're in an old apartment building, right? Well, we're on the third floor right now. We have a few options. We could find the fire escape, take the old elevator, or try the stairs. I say we go for the stairs. They'd never expect us to walk out the front door." I shook my head, and chuckled.

"You see, that's just it. You're thinking like they know we're escapees. They don't know we're escaping, they think you're dumping a body, so the smart thing to do would be to take the fire escape. It's a quick way out, I doubt anypony'll see us, and it gives us quick access to the alleyways, which we can use to get out of... Where are we, anyways?"

"Manehattan." I facehoofed.

"Of course I have to be in Manehattan... Right back where all of this started. Well... Come on, lets find that fire escape." Hot nodded, and trotted out ahead of me. She knew her way around the building, so it only made sense to let her take the lead.

"Back in Manehattan... Why don't you just strike me with lightning, next? That's the only way this is getting any worse..."

(Third Person)

"... So I've finally decided! I'll just call it a chimicherrychonga!" Twilight rolled her eyes, and Rainbow Dash licked her lips.

"Man, I'm hungry... I could go for a chimicherrywhateveryoucallit... Anything really." Rainbow's stomach let out a loud growl, and she covered it with her hooves, blushing. Everypony laughed.

"So, Pinkie, wherever is Shadow? We've been together for an hour or so now." Rarity pursed her lips, and put a hoof on her chin, wondering where he could be.

"That's just it... He left this morning, but I haven't seen him since. I've actually been worried out of my mind this whole time..." Pinks hung her head, and felt tears coming on. "What if he's not coming back...?"

"Now that's just a load a' horesapples, Sugarcube! He'd never leave ya' like that! Ah' do wonder where he is, though..." Applejack rubbed the back of her head with her hoof.

Suddenly, Pinks jumped out of her seat, and had multiple spasms and twitches. Everypony knew by then that it was her famous "Pinkie Sense" acting up again.

"Oh my... Is something going to fall on somepony?" Fluttershy let out a small squeal, and ducked under the table.

"No... I've never had a mix like that before... Shaking tail, flailing hooves, itchy eyes... What does it mea-" Images flashed in front of her face. Shadow's capture, his beating, the nails... And the escape plan. Pinks' eyes went wide, and she looked at everypony else with an expression of pure seriousness. "Girls... Shadow is in trouble."

"What!? But he's been gone for hours! How come your Pinkie Sense didn't act up before?" Twilight never admitted it, but she still questioned Pinks' Pinkie Sense constantly, although she did heed its warnings.

"He must be really far away... It usually only takes a while if it's happening really far away. I think I know where he is. Come on! We'll take my balloon!"

(First Person)

"I told you we should have just taken the stairs!" I heard hoofsteps all over the place. One of the guards had seen me when I stumbled over due to a pain in my leg.

"Sorry! I didn't think my leg was gonna just give out like that! We need to find a window that leads to the fire escape! Why is it so well hidden?!" I looked around frantically. It was only a matter of time before they decided to check the corner we were huddled in.

"Listen, Weaver, just calm down... I'm sure we'll find a way out of here. We just need to keep level heads..." I took a few deep breaths, and made my mind stop racing.

"... Alright... So what do you suggest we do? I doubt they'll be searching the other end of the floor for us for much longer."

"I don't really know. I say we just-"

"Hey! It's them!" Not good. The thug rushed at us, but I spun around and bucked him in the forehead. He was out like a light, but I was in all kinds of pain.

"Oh man that hurts..."

"Are you all right, Weaver?" I waved my hoof dismissively at Hot.

"Yeah, I'm good- Ohhh..." My back legs felt numb. I could still stand on them, but it would make walking a pain.

"Weaver... We need to get you out of here. Come on, follow me. I'll act like I captured you or something." I shook my head.

"No, that's not gonna work. They may be stupid, but I doubt they'll fall for that." I suddenly remembered something. "Wait... Hang on, take my hoof." Hot cocked her eyebrow.

"What? What'll that accompli-" I grabbed her hoof, and closed my eyes, concentrating as hard as I could on darkness... On shadows. When I opened my eyes, Hot and I were invisible, as I had expected.

"Just like when Pinkamena was looking for me in Twilight's basement." Hot looked like she was about to lose it, but I tightened my grip on her hoof.

"Listen... You need to stay calm. I don't know how, but I have this... Power. We're invisible. Now stay quiet, and we can walk out of here." Hot nodded, and calmed herself. We trotted out around the corner, and we say at least a dozen gangsters heading out way. If we would have followed Hot's plan, we would have been killed. They phased right through us, and we kept on out way down the hallway, to the stairs.

(Third Person)

"Pinkie, how the heck do you even know where he is?!" Rainbow Dash had to yell through the reins she had in her mouth. She was pulling the hot air balloon as fast as she could go.

"I just know, OK? I can't explain it... There! Right there! That old apartment complex!" Rainbow pulled in low, but stopped when she saw the front door open, and close. Nopony came out.

"That's... Really weird..." Rainbow scratched her head in confusion.

"Wait... Dashie, land. Now." When the balloon touched down, Shadow and some mare appeared seemingly out of thin air. "Shadow!" Pinks practically threw herself at him, and he grabbed her, while the strange mare stood off to the side. "How did you do that? You were invisible!"

"I dunno... It's just something I can do. Maybe it has something to do with when Twilight turned me into a unicorn..." Twilight nodded her head.

"Yes, there has been proof of lasting effects, like the ability to use spells after the transformation, although it is quite rare." I chuckled a bit.

"I guess I'm lucky, then. Still no Cutie Mark to be found. Oh well... Lets go home." We all climbed into the balloon, but Hot just stood back, staring at us sullenly. I smiled at her, and motioned to the basket. "Coming?"

"What...? You really mean it?" She looked like she was going to start crying. I just nodded my head, and she climbed into the basket. Everypony was silent, and Applejack was looking Hot over, mane to tail.

"Er... Who're you, exactly?" AJ nudged her hat upwards, out of her eyes.

"My name is Hot Coffee. I helped Shadow escape." Everypony in the basket gasped, and I nodded again.

"You... You helped him escape...?" Pinks' eyes began to well up with tears, and Hot just looked away, rubbing the back of her head.

"Well... Yeah. Sorta. I guess." Pinks pulled Hot into a hug. It wasn't one of those Pinkie Bear Hugs that she normally gives, but the kind she gives me, or the Cakes. It was a real hug.

"You saved his life... Thank you so much... You have no idea how much this means to me..." I felt a smile creeping across my face. I knew I meant a lot to Pinks, but whenever I heard her say it, it filled me with happiness. It felt good knowing I made somepony as happy as I made her. It made me feel like I had a purpose.

"So... What do I do when we get back to wherever it is we're going?" Hot cocked her eyebrow at me. I hadn't thought it through that much.

"Uh... Well..." Twilight clapped her hooves together.

"Wait! I heard Pony Joe is looking for help at the coffee shop! I bet you'd fit right in there!" I stared at Twilight for a second, then back to Hot, then back to Twilight.

"Hot Coffee, Pony Joe... It's as if this were all meant to happen..."

Yep, still not over yet. MORE MUST HAPPEN. I really don't wanna end this story. It's too much fun to write!

Chapter 33: Turning Point

CHAPTER 33

Rainbow had decided to take a rest, so the balloon was traveling on the wind instead of being pulled, which meant it would be a good hour or so before we would get back to Ponyville. I was bored, but I was taking it well, seeing as to how Pinks had fallen asleep right next to me, and she was leaning on me. It was adorable, to say the least. Another pony, however, wasn't taking the boredom as well as I was...

"UGH! SO BORED! CAN'T TAKE IT." Rainbow threw her forehooves up into the air, and then fell over onto her side.

AJ rolled her eyes, and sat down next to Rainbow. "Now come on, Rainbow, can't ya jus' take it fer another hour 'r so?"

"An hour? Why not make it a day? Or a week? Or a month? OR A YEAR?!"

I tuned them out, and just in time. Hot sat down next to me, and shook her head, giggling a bit. "You've got some kooky friends, you know that?"

I let out a little chuckle, and nodded. "Yeah, but they've changed my life. If it weren't for them, who knows what I'd be doing right now? I'd probably be dead, in all honesty. Being with them is way better than what I did before I came to Ponyville..."

Hot raised a hoof up to me, silencing me. "Don't talk about it. I know it's probably painful, so I don't want to be the reason you dredge up bad memories." I gave her a thankful nod.

"What about you? You seem like you've got a few stories to tell."

She smiled, and closed her eyes, leaning her head back. "You have no idea... I actually wasn't raised around this kind of stuff. I was born and raised in Canterlot."

I stared at her for a few moments, while my mind processed what she had just said.

"What, you don't believe me?"

I shook my head, snapping myself out of my deep thought. "No, no, I believe you. I was just surprised, is all. Go on."

"Yeah, I was born in Canterlot, and my family wasn't the richest out there, but we were pretty well off. I wore nice clothes, had good friends, went to a nice school... All that good stuff. Whenever I graduated, I went off to college, hoping to get a degree. But, sadly, I ended up flunking out, and I went off to find somewhere to stay. I couldn't just keep mooching off of my parents. But when I told them I was gonna leave, you're not gonna believe what they told me..."

I cocked my eyebrow. This story certainly was interesting. "What'd they tell you?"

"They told me I was adopted." I felt my jaw drop. "Yeah, seriously. I knew we didn't look all that similar, but I had no idea I was adopted. Well, after that piece of news, I had to find my real parents. I set off, traveling all over the place. I worked odd jobs here and there, to make a little cash to live off of, but otherwise, I was always on the go. It was really nice, traveling all over the place. Then, I landed in Manehattan. I made a few 'friends' who weren't exactly a good influence. They ended up convincing me to drink, and they slowly opened the door for more... Harmful things. They got me on all sorts of drugs, and they got me into some trouble with the Manehattan Mafia, the guys who've been after you all this time. Well, it turns out, my 'friends' had used MY name to buy drugs, and they'd run up a tab. But they thought of a different way to get me to pay back, other than bits..."

I nodded, understanding where this whole thing was going. "They turned you into their plaything."

She hung her head in shame, and I saw tears start to run down her face. "I messed up my entire life... Just because I made some stupid mistakes. I'm an idiot... I just don't know what to do anymore..."

I pulled her into a hug. "Hot... I know exactly how you feel. After I started doing all the things I did, I was always on the run... I had nowhere to go, no ideas to go off of... I just kept turning to crime. I felt awful for everything I did, but it made me money, and it was the only thing I was really any good at. I messed up my entire life, but hey, after going to Ponyville, it all changed for the better. I bet the same goes for you. As soon as you set hoof in that town, everything's gonna be for the best. I promise."

Hot kept on crying, but the frown that was on her face turned into a smile. "You're a really nice stallion, you know that, Shadow? I thought you'd think I was a moron for all the choices I made."

I shook my head. "'Normal ponies make bad decisions. Only stupid ponies make stupid decisions.' You're not a stupid pony, you just made some bad decisions, and now you can turn it all around... Heck, we have a spare room at Sugarcube Corner. We'd have to ask the Cakes, the owners, but I'm sure they'd let you stay!" I remembered the little spare room in the attic of Sugarcube Corner. I'd been staying in Pinks' room ever since that fateful night we... Anyways, since I wasn't using it anymore, it seemed like a good idea to let Hot stay. It's better than just dumping her in Ponyville and letting her fend for herself.

Hot looked at me, and she had a mixed look of thankfulness, and disbelief. "You have no idea how long it's been since somepony's been this nice to me... I don't know what to say."

"Then don't say anything. Now, why don't you go get yourself more acquainted with everypony else. I think I'll just sit here for a little while longer." Hot nodded, and stood up, heading over to the other mares who were gathered on the opposite end of the basket.

"I heard every word of that, you know." I almost jumped out of my skin. I looked at Pinks, and she had her chin rested on my shoulder, her forelegs wrapped around my chest.

"Uh... Yeah. Sorry for just offering out the room like that, but she needs all the help she can get." Pinks giggled a bit, and planted a quick kiss on my lips.

"I'm not upset at all, silly. I think I'm starting to rub off on you. You're being so nice to everypony..."

I wrapped my foreleg around her back, and pulled her even closer to me. "I was never really mean. I'm nice, I guess, I just never really get the chance to be. Well, I never did, but ever since I came around a few months back, I find myself being nice and generally more social. And it's all thanks to you, Pinks. You've turned my entire life around."

She nuzzled my shoulder, and let out a content sigh. "Yeah, but I think it's the best decision I've ever made."

I nodded, and we sat there for several minutes, holding each other, savoring the contact like it was the last time we'd ever touch. I ended up breaking the silence between us. "You know what I think?"

"No. What?"

"I think this was all meant to happen." I gestured to our friends, who were all chatting away with Hot. "I dunno how to explain it, but I've always got this feeling that everything's right in the world. It's as if this were all just how things are supposed to go. Like..." I couldn't think of a word, but Pinks helped me out. Again.

"Fate?"

I smiled and nodded. "Yeah, fate... Listen, Pinks, there's something I wanna ask you..."

She looked up at me again, and her eyes started shining with anticipation. "What?"

I gulped, and barely managed to stutter out the words. "Will... Will you... Will you m-"

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Twilight yelled out. "Hey! There's Ponyville! Rainbow Dash, do you think you could go for an extra minute or two of flying? We'd get there a lot faster!" Rainbow jumped up, and hovered up to the reigns.

"No problem! Ponyville, here we come!" In under a second, we were off at lightning speed. Pinkie gave me an apologetic smile, and moved up to join everypony else to watch the scenery fly by.

"CRUD. Oh well... There's always next time. I'm not giving up... I really hope fate doesn't decide to backhand me for trying that."

Chapter 34: Anger

CHAPTER 34

"Oh, it feels so good to be home..." Rainbow landed the balloon, and we all stepped out, and I felt burning all through my legs.

"Shadow... We need to get you to a hospital." Pinks' hair drooped a bit as she stared at the holes left in my legs from the nails.

"I'll... I'll be fine..." The truth was, I really wasn't going to be. I felt really dizzy, and lightheaded. I guess everything I'd been through was catching up to me. "I just need some gauze... And some rest."

Pinks gave me a very serious look, but then shook her head, smiling. "Alright, fine. You win. But if that doesn't work, promise me you'll go to the hospital?"

I pulled Pinks into a hug. "I Pinkie Pie Promise." I heard her giggle a little bit, but then Rainbow flew in between us.

"Sorry to break you two lovebirds up, but I think we need to talk about this. Shadow, what the heck happened back there? Why are you all banged up? And why were you foalnapped for that matter?"

I hung my head, feeling guilty that I had everypony so worried. "It was... Remember the gang I told you about?"

Rainbow furrowed her brow. "So it was them... I'll buck their heads off."

I put my hooves on her shoulders, and stared into her eyes. "Rainbow. You need to stay out of this." I cast a glance to everypony else. "That goes for all of you. Don't get involved. You'll get hurt, or even killed. I don't want to be the one responsible for that. I love you all, and you're all too important to me to get into this mess." I let go of Rainbow, and looked over all of my friends. They looked terrified and worried at the same time. "I know you all want me to be safe, but that's just not possible. That's why I was so evasive when I first arrived in town. I didn't want to get close to anypony, because they would get mixed up in all of this... But you guys wouldn't let up, and I eventually gave in, and befriended you all."

AJ stomped on the ground, and glared at me. "Ya' mean t' tell me that ya' think bein' friends with us 's jus' 'cause we wouldn't leave ya' alone?"

I snorted, and glared back at her. "Actually, yes, I do! You girls just wouldn't let up! It's like you think everypony has to have friends and be social all the time! It was so annoying!"

Fluttershy cowered on the ground from all the yelling, and looked like she was about to cry, and Rainbow Dash had anger burning in her eyes.

"Oh, so we try to be nice to you, and you think it's annoying? Who do you think you are, bub?" She jabbed me in the chest with her hoof.

"I'm a stallion who doesn't want anypony getting hurt because he bucked up his entire life! I just... I just wanted to be left alone. Why couldn't you all understand that?" I lowered my head, and clenched my eyes closed as tight as I could to stop the tears. I was ruining what little friendship I had, but it felt strangely good to let all my emotions out.

Rarity stepped up to me, and didn't say anything, and just stared at me angrily for a few seconds.

SMACK

"You... You... Dirty, low-down, filthy, rude... UGH! What's wrong with you?! How could you say this to all of us?" I just stared at her, rubbing my cheek for a moment. Then, I turned around, and started walking away. "Where are you going?! Get back here!"

Pinks just stared at me blankly the entire time, as did Hot. I didn't know what to think anymore. My mind was going a million miles a second. Nopony seemed to be following me, so I headed into the park, and planted myself on a bench to think.

"Why do I always end up messing everything up? I just trashed everything I had..." I let out a sigh, and leaned my head back, and I felt tears beginning to form at the corners of my eyes. "I just can't do anything right..." Then, my hind legs started burning again, and I felt something running down their sides. I looked, and the wounds from the nails were bleeding again. "Whatever... I don't care anymore..."

A puddle of blood and tears slowly collected below me.

(Third Person)

Everypony returned to their respective homes, and Pinks led Hot to her room in Sugarcube Corner. Hot said nothing, and just went to bed, as did Pinks. However, Pinks couldn't just go to sleep. Not after what just happened.

(Listen to this)

"He seemed so mad... What did we do wrong? Did he really become friends with all of us just because he wanted us to stop bugging him...?" A single tear fell from Pinks' eye. Then another. And another, until they became a steady stream on her cheeks. "He loved me... But did he really? What am I supposed to think after that?"

Meanwhile, on a park bench, Shadow was crying his eyes out from a mixture of guilt, grief, and pain.

"I've done everything wrong... I didn't just become friends with them to make them stop bugging me... And Pinks... She must hate me now. I can't believe myself... I wish she were with me, so I could tell her that I still love her." He wiped his eyes, but the tears kept coming. "Who am I kidding? If she were here now, I wouldn't even be able to face her, and she'd probably just slap me. I deserve it... I'm horrible. I took one of the most precious things a pony could have, and destroyed it. I destroyed my only friendships that I had..."

Pinks crawled to the side of her bed, and picked up a picture of her and Shadow. Pinks looked like she'd finally found something she'd been looking for for a long time. Shadow looked genuinely happy, but there was a glimmer of fear in his eyes. Pinks held the picture to her chest with both hooves, and kept on sobbing.

"We had something wonderful... And now he's gone. Why didn't I stop him? Why didn't I chase him?"

Shadow tried to get up, but his hind legs hurt too badly when he stood, so he stayed on the park bench.

"Great, I can't even go apologize... It's as if Celestia herself doesn't want me to be happy... No matter what I do, no matter how hard I try, everything I have is always taken away from me by one thing or another. When I was little, it was my parents doing the taking, then it was the gangs or other bad ponies I associated with... Now it's myself. I've ruined everything. I had everything somepony could wish for, and I lost it all over a little bout between me and my friends that I blew out of proportion. Dang it, Shadow... You can't do anything right..."

Pinks finally managed to stop crying, and put the picture back on her nightstand. She let out a long, pained sigh, and laid down, hoping to get at least a little sleep.

"I can't do anything about it now. I need to sleep. In the morning, I can go look for him. I just hope he doesn't leave town."

Shadow finally managed to get past the pain in his hind legs when he stood up, and he hobbled back onto the streets, and into an alleyway.

"I guess this is where I'll be staying for the night... And in the morning, I'm getting out of here. Nopony around here can stand me anymore, and the gang knows I'm here now. It's not safe... I'm sorry, Pinks. I stole your heart, and I've stomped it into the ground... I hope you can forgive me one day."

That night, both Pinks and Shadow had horrible nightmares. One dreamt of losing the one pony she truly loved, and the other dreamt of hurting his lover even worse than he already had.

Chapter 35: Final Decisions

CHAPTER 35

"Oh... My legs..." Even with the sleep I managed to get on that park bench, my legs were still burning and bleeding. I only barely managed to stand up, and do a little hobble to move.

"I have the worst luck ever... Celestia forbid anything ever be easy for me..."

I was still in a fit of depression over the argument, which I blamed entirely on myself. In case you all haven't guessed by now, I've got a really bad case of clinical depression. Add that to the fact that I always blame everything on myself, and I'm a walking time bomb, just waiting to go off.

"Why do I even bother with trying to do anything? No matter what I do, it always goes wrong in the end. I should go curl up and die somewhere..."

My legs kept squirting out blood as I walked. It was unbearable, and it got me a lot of shocked gasps and stares from the occasional passerby. Some of them even whispered about me.

"Is that Shadow Weaver?"

"What happened to his leg?"

"He looks awful..."

"Should we tell him to go to the hospital?"

I just rolled my eyes and kept walking. I was cutting through the center of town to the town gate, and then heading off to the next town. I didn't know where I was going to go, but I knew that I was drug back into the vicious cycle my life had been in until I'd arrived in Ponyville.

I let out a long sigh, and slowly began to lose myself in my thoughts.

"If only I wouldn't have fed the fire in that whole argument... It's my fault that argument happened in the first place. I let myself get caught, and then everypony had to come and rescue me, and now... This. Dang it, Shadow... Why'd you have to go and do that? You messed everything up... You lost your only friends..."

Suddenly, thoughts and memories of Quick Fix flashed through my mind. When we first met, hanging out, and the stabbing...

"Come on, get it together, Shadow... Just move on. It's easy, just shove all of those thoughts to the back of your head, and ignore them... You're not leaving much behind, anyways..."

But I was. I was trying to deny it, but I was leaving behind one of the most precious things to me I've ever had.

Pinks.

She overtook my mind. No matter how far I run, no matter how well I hide, I'll never escape memories of her. She's the greatest thing that ever happened to me, and I was throwing it all away over an argument.

I shook my head, and snapped out of my trance. When I looked up to see where I was, I was standing right in front of Sugarcube Corner.

"I guess I can't even run. I'll just end up right where I started..."

I looked in the window, since the door was obviously locked, judging from the big red "CLOSED" sign on it. I saw Mr. and Mrs. Cake sitting at the counter, talking about something. They looked very angry. Mr. Cake looked my way, and his look grew even angrier, and he marched to the door, and moments later, he was staring me down.

"You... You... How DARE you! Pinkie's been worried sick all night! She told us everything! We thought you were different from all of the other stallions out there! We thought you cared! But no, instead, you yell at her friends, and then leave her sitting there!"

Mrs. Cake shot me a dirty look, and put a hoof on Mr. Cake's shoulder. "Carrot, calm down..." She looked to me. "You get out of here. Don't come back. We trusted you... And you broke our Pinkie's heart."

I felt my heart sink. I knew that I'd hurt Pinks, but the weight of the situation finally caught up to me. I'd destroyed the dreams of a wonderful mare. I had to at least apologize.

I swallowed hard, and tried to muster up some words. "C-Can I at least... Say that I'm sorry to her?"

Mr. Cake stepped back into the doorway, shaking his head. "No. Even if she were here, we wouldn't let you near her. Now go away!" He slammed the door shut. I hung my head in a mixture of shame, and guilt.

"Well that tears it, I'm leaving. I can't fix this... I don't have anywhere to stay... I'm assuming I just got fired... I've got nothing left here."

(Third Person)

"Pinkie, Darling... Are you sure this will work?" Everypony was waiting by the town gate, ready to apologize to Shadow for arguing with him.

"I know it will. If anypony is understanding, it's Shadow. He'll listen to us." Pinks was staring intently at the gate, ready to jump at the opportunity to fix this mess as soon as it arises.

Twilight looked very troubled, and was apparently in deep thought. "What's puzzling to me is the fact that he's even going to leave."

Pinks shook her head. "It's obvious. When he feels guilty, he gets really depressed, and blames everything on himself. He'll end up thinking he's got nothing left, and he'll head off to another town or city to live. It's some horrible circle his life is stuck in."

Fluttershy blinked, shocked at the thought of somepony living that way. "That's... Horrible! And he's lived like that all of his life?"

Pinks simply nodded, not wanting to talk about the subject.

"What's got me all confused is why he'd blame himself in th' first place." AJ took off her hat, and scratched her head. "It don't make a lick o' sense. We're th' ones who started the whole darn thing."

Pinks shrugged, avoiding the question entirely.

Twilight cocked her eyebrow. "Pinkie, you're being awfully evasive about all of this. Do you just not want to talk about this whole issue?"

Pinks snorted, and furrowed her brow. "As a matter of fact, Twilight, I don't. I'm upset by this whole thing, and I just want to put it behind us. I want this issue to just be over, and I want everything to go back to normal, OK?!"

Twilight took a step back. "Alright... I'm sorry. It's just-"

Pinks stomped on the ground, and glared daggers at Twilight. "It's just what? Please, Twilight, just... Stop talking."

Twilight hung her head, and feebly nodded. Even though she was just trying to help, she felt bad for making Pinks feel any more stressed than she already was.

Awkard silence overtook everypony, and the atmosphere slowly thickened. Everypony was clearly stressed, and they now had to worry about Shadow as well. AJ and Rarity felt especially bad, as they both thought this was sort of their faults.

"I do hope he can forgive us... Especially me. I slapped him, for heaven's sakes..." Rarity hung her head, but she didn't have time to feel bad. AJ's eyes widened as she saw Shadow heading for them.

"Quick, everypony, get ready! He's comin'!"

Chapter 36: Back From the Edge

CHAPTER 36

"I don't even get to say goodbye... Life isn't fair. I already knew that, but..."

My mind was clouded with depression. All I could think was depressing thoughts, and sorrowful memories kept rearing their ugly heads. Quick Fix, my parents, all the gangs and druggies I worked with, the lives I ruined with my drug deals... I'm a monster. I've destroyed so many things, yet I take anything that comes my way. I never give. I'm selfish. I take, and destroy. What good am I?

"I'm worthless. Everything I do turns out bad in the end. Why do I even try...? What's the point?"

I let out a long, stressed sigh. I wanted to just turn back and try to apologize, but I thought that nopony would listen, and just get angrier at me.

"Where the hay am I gonna go now? Maybe Las Pegasus... Goddesses know that there's a lot of gang issues there. I could find work easily. I just hope I don't end up gambling what money I make away... Or blow it all on booze."

I never was one to gamble. Or drink. But with what I was going through, I had half a mind to start.

I looked out down the path leading away from Ponyville, the place I'd called home for two months. The place where I'd met the love of my life. And the place where I broke her heart. I had to leave it behind. All of it. The memories, the pain... Everything.

I turned around, and gave Ponyville one last look. "Goodbye..."

I hung my head, and began trudging down the road. It was all over. The end of a chapter. The turn of the page.

Until a rope tangled around my legs.

"ACK!" I fell over, and before I knew it, I was being hog-tied. "What the- AJ?!"

Indeed, it was the orange mare who was tying me up, and she looked pretty darn angry with me.

I started yanking at the rope, trying to break free. "Lemme go!"

AJ put a hoof on the end of my hooves, and held me still. "Would ya' calm down? We jus' wanna talk t' ya!"

"So you tie me up?!"

AJ tipped her hat out of her eyes. "We didn't want ya' runnin' off."

I closed my eyes, and let out another sigh. "... Good point. Alright, say what you want to say..."

(Listen to this)

AJ suddenly didn't look so angry. Instead, she looked regretful.

"Ah' jus' wanna say... Ah'm sorry. Ah' started that lil' spat with ya'. This whole thing 's my fault. Ah' shoulda been more understandin'."

I furrowed my brow. "You mean to say that you think this is your fault." She nodded. "That's ridiculous. It's my fault. I always say things that I shouldn't, and I end up starting these big arguments." I remembered when I started an argument between my parents, and my father almost beat my mother to death. I closed my eyes, and I felt a tear roll down my cheek.

"... Ah'm guessin' Ah'm not changin' yer' mind, then?" I shook my head. "... Ah' don't understand ya'. Ya' seem like such a nice stallion, but yer' not nice to the one pony ya' really need t' be nice to."

I cocked my eyebrow. "And who might that be?"

AJ pointed at me. "Yerself. Ya' always blame yerself fer' everythin', and ya' never stop t' think what yer' self-loathin' is doin' to the ponies around ya'. We're worried about ya. We all love ya', Pinkie 'specially. Ah' think Ah've said all Ah can say." She turned, and headed back into Ponyville, but not before looking back to me. "Think 'bout what Ah've said now, y'hear?"

Rarity cleared her throat. "Darling, if it means anything to you... I'm terribly sorry for smacking you, and for all of those things I said. It was very uncouth... I hope you can forgive me."

Twilight just looked at me, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes, and Fluttershy already had tears running down her face.

"... I can't believe I even thought of leaving. I've got six of the best friends a pony could ask for, and I was just about to throw it all away. I have so much here... I can't just up and leave. I've taken too much, and I can't give any of it back. I've taken everypony's time, friendship... And love."

Twilight trotted off with Rarity, knowing there was nothing else they could say, but Fluttershy stayed behind.

"Shadow... Listen. I know that I might not be able to change your mind about anything, but you're a wonderful pony. You're kind, and you're caring. Just think of everything you've done for Pinkie. You've given her something that only you could give. You've given her your heart, and she gave you yours. If there's anything you stay for, it should be her... That's all I can say. I hope you make the right decision." She flew off, and I was left there, with nothing but my thoughts.

"Wait. Still tied up. Well, I guess I'm not leaving anytime soon... Where's Pinks at...?"

"Right here." I would have jumped if I weren't tied down. Pinks walked out from behind me, and gave me a smile. It was a sad, knowing smile, as if she understood everything that was going through my head. "Hey..."

I closed my eyes, not able to look at her. "Hi..."

I felt her fiddling with the rope a bit, and then I was free. I stood up, and shook out my legs.

"You're leaving, aren't you?" Her smile disappeared after saying that. She looked straight into my eyes, and I saw a tear run down her cheek. I wiped it away, but I kept my hoof on her cheek.

"No... I can't just leave you like that. You're too important to me to just leave behind."

She placed her hoof on mine, and I saw her tears start to pick up the pace, falling at a steady flow, puddling below her. I pulled her into a hug.

"Shadow... You had me worried sick. I thought you were gonna walk down that path, and I was never gonna see you again."

I nuzzled the side of her neck a bit. "I couldn't do that to you, or anypony else. They're my friends, and you... You're so much more than that, I don't even know a proper word for it."

I heard her giggle a little bit. "You're such a flirt, you know that?"

"Heh, but you wouldn't have me any other way, would you?" I gently pushed out of the hug, and stared straight into her eyes. "Pinks... There's something I wanna ask you."

I saw her eyes light up, and her smile returned. "Yeah?"

"... Darn it. Now that I have the opportunity, I don't know how to ask this..." I fell to my haunches, and Pinks followed me. She laid her head on my chest, and let out a content sigh.

"Just say what you think is right." I wrapped my forehooves around her head, and held her closely. I swallowed hard, and I felt the nervousness and anxiety coming on.

"O-OK... Pinks... Will you... Will you...?"

Pinks rubbed her face against me a little, and giggled. "Just let it out."

I took a deep breath, and closed my eyes.

"It's now, or never."

"Pinks... Will you marry me?"

Chapter 37: Sugarcube Corner Redux

CHAPTER 37

Pinks' eyes widened, as did her smile. "You... You really mean it?"

I nodded, and I felt my own smile getting wider. "Why wouldn't I mean it?"

Next thing I know, Pinks is on top of me. She'd tackled me to the ground in a hug, and she wasn't letting go anytime soon.

"Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! A million times YES!" She kept kissing me on the cheek, and giggling.

"Well, that was the reaction I was expecting."

We both fell over onto our sides, and I felt a sharp pain down my leg. "Ack!"

Pinks let go, and pushed herself away from me. "Oh! I'm sorry! Are you OK?"

I nodded, and stood up, looking at my hind legs. "You know, Pinks, as much as I'd love to keep cuddling with you, I think we'd better get back home so I can put some bandages on my legs. I can deal with the pain, but not with an infection."

Pinks rubbed the back of her head, and smiled sheepishly. "Right... Well, lets get moving then!"

"OK, things are going back to normal again... Just gotta hope things don't go completely nuts. Again. But knowing this place, they will... Oh well. I'm used to it by now."

"Oh MAN that stings. Note to self: Get some real rubbing alcohol, and don't use the whiskey Mr. Cake thinks he's hiding well. Heh. Hiding it behind everything else under the sink... Who does he think he's fooling?" I poured a little more whiskey on a cotton swab, and dabbed it on the wound on my right hind leg. It stung too, but I just ignored it. After that, I sat on my rear end, and wrapped a roll of bandages around each leg.

"Sheesh... It's really bad that I had to learn how to take care of myself. I mean, I couldn't just go to a hospital and say 'Oh, hey, I just got my flank carved up like a cake by mobsters that I owed money to, can I have some help?' Ugh... Well, at least I save money like this. It's way cheaper to just patch yourself up instead of going to a doctor for it all the time."

*Knock knock knock*

I stood up, and opened the door. It was Pinks, and she looked a little worried.

"Shadow, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are coming home. I just saw them at the end of the street!" Mr. and Mrs. Cake were obviously gonna be upset with me still. The only reason I was in Sugarcube Corner is because Pinks had a key, and the Cakes were making a delivery.

"Oh. Dear. Goddesses. This is NOT GOOD! Ah, wait. Duh..."

I closed my eyes and concentrated, and next thing you know, I'm invisible. "I love being able to do that."

Pinks smiled, and headed out of the room to go downstairs and meet the Cakes. "Listen, as much as I'd love for you to play hide-and-seek with them, I think we should just go down there and confront them."

I re-appeared, and shrugged. "Alright, if you say so."

We heard the door open, and Mr. Cake yelled for Pinks. She and I looked at each other, and nodded, and headed down the stairs. I heard them head into the kitchen.

"Ah, Pinkie? Could you give me some help in here?" Mr. Cake popped his head out from the doorway. "We have another delivery-" He stared at me, and I just lowered my head a bit. "What is HE doing here?"

Pinks smiled, and wrapped her hooves around me. "We're back together. I'm letting him stay here. It's wonderful, we-"

Mr. Cake cut her off. "WHAT?! How could you just let him back into your life, after he left you, just..." He did a little motion with his hoof. "Like that? He's no good, I tell you."

Pinks' hair drooped a bit. "But Mr. Cake, we're getting-"

Carrot raised his hoof, and shook his head. "Now listen, young lady, we won't have you going out with some lowlife. Not while you live under our roof."

I glared at him, and furrowed my brow. "Would you just listen to her?"

He shot me a dirty look. "You don't tell me how to run things, mister. Now I suggest you pack your bags, and get out of here."

I let out a sigh, and went to go up the stairs. "Fine. But I just want to let you know one thing."

He cocked his eyebrow. "What's that then?"

I stomped a hoof on the ground, and stared at him, the rage burning in my eyes. "We're getting married. I just proposed to her not a half an hour ago. But if you want me to move out, then fine. I'll go. Whatever." His jaw dropped, and he raised a hoof and opened his mouth like he was going to say something, but no words came out. His eyes were wide, and his pupils were the size of pins.

"Heh. That sure got to him."

I headed up the stairs, and went into Pinks' room to grab my money pouch, and... That's really all I owned. I went to head back out, but Mrs. Cake stepped into the room.

"Is it true? Are you marrying our Pinkie?"

I nodded. "Yes ma'am. And I can understand if I don't get Carrot's blessing, or if you object to it. If you don't want me marrying her, I'll take my stuff, and get out of your lives. I'm sorry for all the trouble, I really am." She took a step back, and had one hoof up. That cut her pretty deep.

"You really think we'd do that?"

I nodded again. "You seemed like you were pretty mad at me when I first came by here. What, don't hate my guts anymore?"

I saw tears building up in the corners of her eyes. "How could you say that? We were just upset because Pinkie was sad as well!"

I rolled my eyes. I wasn't exactly feeling too happy with the Cakes at the moment. "Right... So you took it out on me?"

Mrs. Cake hung her head, and looked up at me. "I guess... I guess we did. Sorry... Well, if you want to stay, I guess you can... I'll just... Leave you alone."

I trotted up to her before she turned around, and placed a hoof on her back. "You said sorry just then, right?"

She looked up to me, and nodded. "That I did..."

I smiled, and gave her a hug. "Then all is forgiven. I can really stay?"

She hugged me back, and I heard her giggle a bit. "You can, Shadow. Or should I say, Son?"

I almost fell over. "She's OK with me marrying Pinks... Wait, what about Carrot?"

"Hey, Mrs. Cake?"

She let go of me, and backed up a bit. "What?"

"Where's Carrot at?"

She dipped her head a bit. She went from happy, to downright sad. "He... Stormed out. He's pretty mad. I think he's going out to drink again. He's been doing that for years now. If he gets stressed out, he just goes out to a bar, and drowns his sorrows in liquor."

"Great... Just like my dad, when he wasn't stabbing himself with a needle."

I slid past Mrs. Cake, and she followed me down the stairs. "Where're you going?"

"Isn't it obvious? I'm going to find your husband and talk some sense into him." She stopped, and I marched out of the door, and down the street, but I heard a voice come from Sugarcube Corner.

"Shadow!" I turned around, and looked. It was Mrs. Cake again.

"Yeah?"

She smiled, and just looked at me for a moment, until she spoke again. "... Thank you. For everything."

I grinned, and waved a hoof dismissively. "No problem."

"I wonder what she means by 'everything...'"

I ignored the thought, and instead focused on finding Mr. Cake, and having a chat with him. Hopefully, it doesn't end in violence.

Chapter 38: Cake and Whiskey Don't Mix

CHAPTER 38

"OK... Now if I were an angry adoptive father who's daughter just got back together with a deadbeat, what bar would I go to?

There were only about three bars in Ponyville, and I'd just checked one of them. I felt a little guilty, because Mr. Cake storming off was kind of my fault. I was some deadbeat who came into town, and pretty much swept Pinks, who is practically his daughter, off her hooves, and barged into their lives. I did a lot of messed up things, and I got Pinks involved in it all, and I expect him not to be mad? Really, he has every right to be angry. For all he knew, I was taking her out and getting her to do drugs and drink, and do all sorts of terrible things. Of course, I don't, and I'd never do that, but he has reason to believe so.

"I don't know what it is... But part of me is telling me that he's right. I've done terrible things. I'm a deadbeat. But at the same time... Some other part of me is telling me that I was forced into all of that, because it was the only option that I had, and that I'm a good pony... I don't know what to think of myself... What am I? I mean, if I concentrate, I can become invisible, but I'm not a unicorn! That's not natural... I don't understand my own body. I guess I'm a monster in both the literal and the metaphorical sense... I really shouldn't be thinking like this."

Luckily, I didn't need to, as a familiar voice caught my attention. "Hey, Shadow! How are you?" It was Hot Coffee, I smiled, and gave her a little wave. I was standing right outside of Pony Joe's, and Hot was wearing a waitress' apron, with her hair tied back in a bun.

"Hi, Hot... Not too good. I'm looking for Mr. Cake. Have you seen him?"

She cocked her eyebrow. "Yeah... What's wrong? Is something going on?"

I closed my eyes, and let out a long, stressed sigh. "Yeah... Mr. Cake ain't too happy with me. He's out at some bar washing out all of his worries with booze." I shook my head.

"Well, what'd you do?"

I shrugged. "I dunno. He was upset at me for that little spat everypony and I had, because I just left Pinks there, and Pinks must've run home crying or something... He should be mad at me, really. I guess I just want to apologize."

Hot nodded. "Ah... Well, I saw him heading down the street a few minutes ago. I think he was headed for that bar down there at the end of the street." A customer sitting at a table a little ways away waved for Hot. "Well, I gotta get back to work. I'll catch you later... Good luck."

I gave her a thankful nod. "Alright. Seeya."

The little bell above the door jingled when I walked into the bar. It smelled of cigarette smoke, and strong liquor. I was never one for drinking, but I'd been in bars before, and this was the kind where old ponies went to drink the last of their days away. There weren't very many patrons, and I could see Carrot pretty easily among the small crowd that was there. I trotted up, and took a seat at the bar next to him.

"Hey, Carrot..."

He looked at me, and grimaced. "What the buck do you want?"

I looked down at my hooves I had resting on the bar. "To apologize."

He took a swig from his whiskey, and slammed it down. "For what?"

I looked him straight in the eyes, and he froze in place. "For barging into your life the way I did, and upsetting Pinks. I never meant to do that. I hope you know that. I'd never do anything to purposely hurt her. I was just... Stressed out. If you want me to stay away from her, I understand. I know that you think I'm a scumbag, and I can't blame you for it."

He stared at me for a moment, and took another swig from his bottle, and then patted me on the back a bit. "No, Shadow... I'm the one who should be sorry. I was acting like a foal who's parents just took away his favorite toy. I should have just talked it out with you instead of coming here..."

I chuckled a bit. "Well, at least you're not the kind who gets angry when they're drunk. Thanks, but really, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have lost my temper in the first place. This is all my fault, really."

He shook his head. "Shadow... No, it isn't. I just... I don't know. All I know is, you're a good stallion, and I'd be glad for you to marry Pinks. You two make each other happy, and that's all that matters." He tilted the bottle towards me. "Drink?"

I shook my head. "No thanks, I don't drink."

He chuckled, and took another swig. "Good... I like that. I'd love to stop drinking, but I just can't. It feels like the bottle is my only escape sometimes, you know? It's like if I don't drink, I'll kill somepony."

Those last few words made me flinch. He noticed this, and cocked his eyebrow. "Something wrong, Shadow? Is it something I said...? Maybe about killing?"

I closed my eyes, and swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "You've killed somepony before, haven't you?" I nodded again. I heard him sigh, and I opened my eyes, and I saw him chugging down the last of the bottle. "Care to tell me why?"

I let out the breath I didn't know I was holding, and took another deep one. "Well... He was attacking me, and I just... Reacted. I really didn't mean to. I don't wanna talk about it..."

He nodded in understanding. "It's alright. If you feel like you can't talk about it, just don't try to. I don't want to be the reason you dig up painful memories."

I smiled a little bit. "Thanks, Carrot." I stood up, and turned to the door. "I think I'm gonna get going. I'll leave you to your drinking."

I trotted towards the door, but Carrot's voice rang through the bar. "Shadow, before you go..." I looked behind me, and Carrot was looking at me with a smile on his face. "Thanks."

I smiled, and nodded, and headed out of the bar.

"Things are finally looking up. Who knows, maybe things will actually keep getting better for a change."

Chapter 39: Confiding

CHAPTER 39

"Uh... Rarity?"

She raised a hoof, still staring at her desk. "Hush, Darling. I need to get this just right..."

I facehoofed. "Rarity, please, do you really need to do all of this work? Can't you just re-make the tux you made for me?"

She turned around, and stared at me as if I were a nutjob. "I can't do that, it just wouldn't feel right! Besides, I never get the chance to have a stallion as a model. I could make a new line of stallion nightlife fashion..."

I sighed, and shook my head. "Rarity... Why am I not surprised...? She reminds me of Mrs. Cake, never wanting to re-use the same designs... Where was she yesterday anyways? I went to the bar, talked to Carrot, and when I went back to Sugarcube Corner... She was gone. Pinks had no idea where she went either... She must've went shopping or went to the spa, or something. She was looking pretty stressed. Best not to worry about it..."

"Oh, Shadow... I've been meaning to talk to you about something..."

I cocked my eyebrow, even though Rarity wasn't looking at me. "What is it?"

She let out a long sigh, and sat down all the things she had been holding with her magic, and turned to look at me. "We've known each other for almost two months now, right?"

I nodded. "Yeah..."

She closed her eyes, and thought for a moment. "Well... I don't really know all that much about you. None of us really do. You always try to dodge the subject when anything about your past comes up. I know you did a lot of bad things Darling, but there has to be some good memory locked away in that head of yours."

I looked away from her, and tried to dig up something happy. "Well... I don't know. Unless you count my past as when I first came here and met all of you, I can't think of anything."

She looked surprised, as if everypony was supposed to have fond memories. "Well, what about your parents?"

I grimaced at the thought of them. "I... Don't wanna talk about them."

She smiled warmly, and put a hoof on my shoulder. "Surely your parents made you happy. They love you!"

I shook my head, and my frown deepened. "No. They used me as a drug mule. They'd give me money, and send me out to find dealers, and I'd buy them drugs, and I usually got jumped by homeless ponies who needed their fix. And when I got back, if I had the drugs, they just took them and locked me in my room, and they got high together. When I got jumped and barely made it home... They'd beat me for losing their money." I lifted my left foreleg, and showed Rarity one of the many scars that I had. "You see this scar? That came from when my mom got so mad at me, she threw a kitchen knife at me. I fell over something, and it got me, and it cut me really deeply..."

Rarity's expression was a mixture of shock, pity, and disgust. "But... How could they do such a thing to their own child?! That's terrible!"

I nodded in agreement. "I know... That's why when I was fifteen, I ran from home. When my parents gave me some money for drugs, I just skipped town, and headed off to Fillydelphia. I looked for work, and a stallion in a suit offered me a job. He asked me to get some of the workers at the docks to pay some money for something, I never found out what. I had to rough some of the workers up a little, but it otherwise went well. Then the stallion ended up offering me more work, and eventually, took me to his "boss." And before I knew it, I was working for a bunch of criminals. And that's when the whole cycle started. You see, one of the higher-ups in their "organization" tried to get me killed, and I beat the heck out of the hitmen. I had to skip town, and I headed off to Fauston. It just kept happening, for years and years..." I closed my eyes, and a tear ran down my face, and I felt Rarity wrap her hooves around me.

"I'm sorry, Shadow. I didn't mean to make you dig all of this up."

I hugged her back, and shook my head. "Nah, I'm fine. It feels good to get to talk about it to a friend... Thanks for listening."

She let go of me, and shook her head. "Think nothing of it." She looked back to her desk. "You know... I think we're done here. You can go, if you want."

I stretched my legs out a bit, and headed towards the door, waving goodbye. Right outside of the Boutique, however...

"LOOK OUT!" I didn't even get a chance to turn to see who it was, until something crashed into me, and I ended up on the ground, and orange filly with a purplish-pinkish mane was laying on top of me.

"Uh... Scootaloo, get off please." She did so rather quickly, and smiled sheepishly when I glared at her. "You've really gotta be more careful. You're gonna hurt somepony one of these days."

She nodded, and grabbed her scooter, leaning it against the Boutique. "Sorry Shadow, I didn't mean to. I was just in a rush to pick up Sweetie Belle. We're going Crusading again."

I facehoofed, and shook my head. "When are you girls going to realize that you can't rush getting your Cutie Marks?"

Scootaloo cocked her eyebrow, and stared at me. "But you don't have yours! And you're all grown up! Hey, wait a second..." She smiled like a maniac, and I was terrified.

"Oh no. She's a Cutie Mark Crusader. I don't have a Cutie Mark. She has a plan. Please don't be what I think it is..."

She clapped her hooves together. "Why don't you come Crusading with us?!"

"And it is what I think it is. CRUD." I looked around, hoping to find something to use as an excuse to escape. Sadly, I couldn't find anything. I had to make something up, FAST. "Um- Well you see- I'm, uh..."

And, as fate would have it, Sweetie Belle comes on out. "He's gonna go Crusading with us? Really?"

They both gave me those big, puppy-dog eyes... I just had to go with them. I let out a sigh, and furrowed my brow. "Alright... I'll come along."

They both jumped up and yelled "yay" and then dragged me off to Sweet Apple Acres to get Apple Bloom.

"What have I gotten myself into...?"

Chapter 40: Cutie Mark Crusaders... Yay?

CHAPTER 40

I was huddled in the Cutie Mark Crusader's little treehouse, and they were all staring up at me with their eyes wide in anticipation for... Something.

Luckily, Scootaloo decided to break the silence. "So... Is there anything you can do?"

I shrugged. "Not much... Well, I have some lingering effect from a spell Twilight cast on me. Watch this..." I closed my eyes and concentrated, and the collection of gasps around me told me I was successful.

"Wow... He c'n turn 'nvisible!"

I opened up my eyes, and the three girls were all looking around for me. Sweetie Belle even opened up a chest shoved in the corner. I chuckled, and decided to spook them a bit. I put on my best scary voice...

"I am not Shadow... I am the ghost that haunts this treehouse! Leave my home..."

All the girls jumped in the air and screamed, and then dashed out of the treehouse as if their lives depended on it, which they probably thought. I fell over on the floor, laughing and holding my sides.

"HA! I can't believe they fell for that. I wonder if they think it was me now..."

"Shadow! That's not very nice!" Apparently, Scootaloo did. They all climbed back into the treehouse, and I returned to the land of the visible. They all gave me angry looks, but I had a big grin on my face.

"Alright girls, I'm sorry... But that's what I can do that's pretty unique... So, what is it that you girls want to do, exactly?" I'd heard of some of the girls' plans, but I didn't believe any of them. How could three little fillies do all of that?

Apple Bloom put her hoof on her chin, and then started moving around and looking at a bunch of papers on a little desk near the window. They looked like very crudely drawn plans for one thing or another. Suddenly, Apple Bloom looked at one, and a big smile crept across her face. "We haven't done this 'n yet!"

Sootaloo clapped her hooves together. "Great idea, Apple Bloom! I've been wanting to try that one!"

Sweetie Belle just smiled and nodded. I cocked my eyebrow in confusion. "Uh, girls, I don't mean to interrupt, but... What are we doing, exactly?"

All three of them looked at me and smiled, and then they all shouted in unison. "CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SPIES, YAY!"

"WHAT."

I fell onto my haunches, and they all stared at me, giant, toothy smiles across their faces. Sweetie Belle inched in a bit closer to me. "We've had this plan for a while, but nopony around here is good at sneaking. But you can turn invisible! You have to be good at sneaking!"

I slowly nodded. "Yeah... Are you sure? Sneaking isn't something you just get good at in a matter of hours." They all nodded their head violently. "Alright..." I stood up, and headed towards the door. "Well, come on. We need to find somewhere dark. You can't be sneaky in broad daylight. Well, you can, but that comes later. Come on!" They all skipped up next to me, and we were off.

"... And you calm your breathing... Yeah, like that. Now you're practically a shadow yourself. Now, if anypony you're hiding from looks in the shadows, hold your breath, and don't move a muscle. They won't see you. I would know, I've done it before."

The three fillies came out of the shadowy corner. We were in an alley, but it was one that was open to the street, so if I were to get jumped, somepony was bound to see. The CMC were picking up on stealth pretty nicely. I was impressed. They all started looking at each others' flanks, and frowned when none of them had a Cutie Mark.

"Aw... Ah' was sure Ah' got it this time!"

Sweetie Belle hung her head. "Darn it..."

Scootaloo jumped in front of me, and glared at me. "Why haven't we gotten our Cutie Marks yet?!"

I shrugged. "Hey, these things take time. Come on girls, cheer up! This means you still get to try new things, or you could even work on sneaking even more. You never know when it'll come in-" I then realized that I was talking to three dust-clouds shaped like the CMC. "Handy. Oh... Dear. GIRLS?!"

I ran out of the alley, and looked around. No crazy fillies...

"Oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no..."

I was darting all over the place. I was ready to turn the entire town upside down to find them. "Girls?!"

"Oh... My. Shadow, is something wrong?" Fluttershy came out of practically nowhere. How useful.

"Fluttershy! Have you seen Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, or Sweetie Belle anywhere?"

She nodded. "I have, actually. They just ran by me a moment ago. Why, is something wrong?"

I rubbed the back of my head. "Well... They got me caught up in their crusading... And I kinda... Taught them... How to... Be sneaky..."

Fluttershy's expression blanked, and she just stared at me for a moment. "You taught The Cutie Mark Crusaders how to be sneaky."

I hung my head. "Yeah. I know that wasn't my best idea... OK, I admit it, I'm an idiot. It was a stupid idea, and... Yeah. I went through with it... Oops." I smiled sheepishly, but Fluttershy maintained her blank expression... Which was pretty worrying, to be honest.

"You taught. The Cutie Mark Crusaders. How to be SNEAKY."

I nodded, and laughed nervously. "Eh... Yeah. I screwed up, didn't I?"

"Oh, big time. Who knows what those three are getting up to?! They're hyperactive little fillies, Shadow... This isn't going to end well."

"When does anything EVER end well around here?"

I looked around again. If they were hiding in plain sight, I taught them well. "Alright... Wanna help me look for them?"

She nodded, and trotted up next to me. "You aren't in your right mind today, are you?"

I shook my head. "To be completely honest, I have no idea."

Fluttershy let out a sigh, and stared ahead, her expression still blank. "Alright... Lets go find them then."

"You're acting very... Different... Today, Fluttershy."

She looked at me. Yep. Her face was still blank. "I did just learn that the most dangerous group in town, who love causing trouble, learned how to be stealthy. That kinda puts a damper on my mood."

I smiled sheepishly. "Eheh... Sorry about that."

She giggled. "No, it's fine... I'm kind of used to crazy things happening around here, really. Come on, lets go find those three before they get into too much trouble."

"Well, at least I've got a friend helping me... Sheesh, everything loves to go nuts around here. It could be worse. At least it's just three kids snooping around... Right?"

Chapter 41: Thieving Crusaders

CHAPTER 41

"If I were a hyperactive little filly who was sneaky, where would I hide...? Wow, I never thought I'd be asking myself that question..."

Fluttershy and I had been searching for the better part of an hour, and we hadn't seen hide nor tail of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, or as I like to call them, troublemakers. I was getting a little worried, because I had no idea if they were going to do anything stupid or not-

"Ah! Where'd my pie go?!"

I spoke too soon. I ran up to the pony who'd cried out. He was a blue pegasus, with a dark blue mane... He looked very familiar, But I couldn't quite put my hoof on why. I shrugged it off, and focused on the task at hand. "Hey, what happened?"

He looked at me, and he looked like he was going to cry. "Somepony stole my pie while I wasn't looking! It was an apple pie too..." He sniffled a little bit, and I furrowed my brow.

"Hm... Well, I don't know if I'll be able to get your pie back, but I do know that I'm going to catch who's responsible... In fact..." I shoved my hoof in my pocket, and dug around for some bits, and gave them to him. "Buy yourself a new pie... but eat it quickly, OK?"

He smiled, and took the bits, giving me a nod of thanks before blasting off at an incredible speed.

"Wow. that guy really likes his pie... And when I catch those girls, oh they are in so much trouble."

Fluttershy came flying up to me, and she looked panicked. "Shadow! Somepony stole Twilight's book! She said something about being "found out," whatever that means. Are the girls stealing things?!"

I nodded. "I just saw a pegasus who's apple pie had been stolen. Those girls are going WAY too far. Why the heck would they go around stealing stuff?"

Fluttershy put her hoof on her chin, and cocked her eyebrow. "Well... Maybe they're just in the rebellious stage of life. You know, acting out against the rules for no apparent reason, always being grouchy..."

I shuddered a bit. "Ugh... I know how ponies in that stage of life are. I bet they're planning on giving it all back later. What if it's one big prank?"

"If it is... It's not very funny."

I shook my head. "No, it's not. Fluttershy, go to Sweet Apple Acres, check their clubhouse, and the farmhouse. I'm gonna go check Rarity's boutique." Fluttershy nodded, and flew off, and I raced off towards the boutique.

"Every time I try to do something, everything goes down the toilet. Just... Why? Am I cursed or something?"

(Third Person)

Scootaloo giggled, their stolen property in a pile behind her. "I can't wait until we just leave it in a cart in the middle of town, with a big old "gotcha" sign on it. I can't wait to see the look on everypony's faces."

Sweetie Belle dug her hoof on the ground. "I dunno, Scootaloo, I mean... Stealing is wrong."

Scootaloo shook her head. "We're not 'stealing,' we're just 'borrowing.'"

Sweetie Belle let out a long "oh." Apple Bloom tilted her head.

"Ah' dunno, Scootaloo. We're takin' things without th' owner's permission. Ain't that stealin'?"

Scootaloo shook her head again, looking a little annoyed. "No... We're just borrowing it without asking. It's fine! And when we give everything back, they won't be mad anymore."

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked at each other, then back to Scootaloo, then back at each other, and shrugged.

"Alright then, I guess." Sweetie Belle stood up, and checked outside, and saw Shadow walking down the street, towards the Carousel Boutique, and he looked REALLY mad. "Uh-oh... Girls? Shadow's looking for us."

"What? Why's he lookin' fer us? We ain't doing anything wrong!"

Scootaloo swallowed hard, and looked out the window. "W-Well, maybe he won't find us in time, and we'll get to return everything! Then he can't yell at us... Right?"

(First Person)

"Oh, those girls are getting a stern talking to when I find them..."

I banged my hoof on the Boutique door, and and angry-looking Rarity answered the door. "Oh, hello, Darling... Sorry I look so cross, I just had my box of gems stolen."

I facehoofed. "Are the 'Cutie Mark Crusaders' here?"

Rarity shook her head. "Not that I know of... No."

"Mind if I look around upstairs?"

Rarity cocked her eyebrow. "Whatever for? Did the girls... Wait, are you telling me-"

"That they stole your gems? Yes, and a bunch of other stuff." Rarity's jaw dropped. "They're pulling a prank or something. Can I look around a bit?" Rarity nodded, and stepped aside. I went up the stairs, and there were only three rooms. I opened one door, and it was just the bathroom. I pulled open the shower curtain, but they weren't in there, so I went to another room. It had a large bed with purple sheets, a bunch of pillows, and a fat, white cat. It smelled of beauty products.

"This must be Rarity's room... I'd rather not snoop around in here." Horrid thoughts of my figuring out what Rarity does in her spare time tried to take over my mind. "No! Bad brain! Focus..."

I heard slight shuffling coming from the last room, and a grin crept across my face. "Gotcha..."

I threw open the door, and I saw a pile of stuff in one corner of the room, which I assumed was their ill-gotten gains from their little game, but no girls to be found.

"Sneaky little... I bet they're still in here! Where are they...?"

It was a guest bedroom, with a medium-sized bed, a nightstand, a lamp, a cupboard, and a closet. i checked in the closet first, and I thought there wasn't anything in there. Nothing under the bed, nopony under the covers, or in-between the mattresses... "Where are you three?! I know you're in here! When I find you you're in so much trouble..."

I heard a slight "eep" from the closet. "I thought I..." I noticed that there were dresses in there. "Ah, I see... Hiding in dresses, are you? Clever..."

I trotted back over to the closet, just stared for a moment, and then started yanking the dresses out, one by one. After only a few seconds, a familiar white filly came flying out along with one of the dresses.

"Sweetie Belle... Tell me right now... Where are the others?"

She looked up at me, teary-eyed, and shook her head. "I don't know! We all freaked out when we saw you coming, and we didn't se where we hid... I'm sorry, Shadow..."

"I'll talk to you later, young lady... First, I need to find your... Friends... The cupboard..." I threw it open, and sure enough, Apple Bloom was sitting there, an annoyed look on her face.

"Consarn it, Ah' didn't think ya'd expect me to be hidin' in here."

I glared at her. "Yeah, well, I did. Now get out of there... And where the heck is Scootaloo?!"

I looked around the room a bit more, and I couldn't see any other places to hide.

"Well, looks like Scootaloo's flown th' coop." Apple Bloom let out a little giggle. It must have been an inside joke or something.

I heard a faint giggling coming from the bed, but I'd already searched there. I looked at the nightstand, and shook my head.

"No way..."

I opened the drawer, and I saw Scootaloo, bunched up and curled into as small a shape as she could become, hiding in the drawer. My jaw hit the floor, and she jumped out.

"Heh, you got me. I thought I had you, too."

I shook my head, and glared at all three of them. "Do you have any idea what you three have done?!"

Scootaloo shrugged. "We just borrowed some stuff, it's no big deal."

I felt my eye twitch, and I took in a deep breath, ready to give the biggest lecture in the history of lectures.

Chapter 42: Everything is Finally Settling...

CHAPTER 42

"... So please, for the love of Celestia, don't pull that stunt ever again!" I finished my fifteen minute lecture, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders seemed to understand well enough, they all nodded, and left the Boutique, probably to go play or something.

"My my... You handled that quite well, Shadow." Rarity leaned on the door frame, and smiled. "You're quite the fatherly type. That makes me wonder... Do you have any plans for Pinkie past marriage?"

I blushed, and rubbed the back of my head. "Uh... Well- I guess we want to- I mean we... Yes." I looked away, a dumb grin on my face.

Rarity let out a small giggle, and motioned for me to follow her down the stairs. "It's OK, Shadow. If you don't want to tell me anything, you don't have to. Although I must say, Pinkie is quite the lucky one to have gotten a hold of you."

I shrugged. "I guess. I still think she could do better."

Rarity shook her head, and stared right into my eyes. "Don't say that, Shadow. You two are perfect for each other. I've never seen a happier couple in all of my days... Now, I want you to listen to me, and listen very carefully, do you understand?"

"OK..." I was a little intimidated by her stare, to be completely honest.

"You are not as bad as you think you are. I'm sick of you putting yourself down. You're a great pony, as I, and everypony else, keep telling you. Stop feeling like you're less than others, because you're not. Sure, you made some mistakes, but everypony does. You're trying to fix those mistakes, and that alone is quite valiant of you. You want to better yourself for Pinkie. That seems like true love to me. She shouldn't be with anypony but you, Shadow. I'm sure of it."

I smiled, and I wiped away a tear I felt trying to escape from my eye. "Thanks, Rarity. I don't know what it is with me, I just can't help but feel like I'm a lowlife all the time. I guess it's just from being alone all the time for so long, it messed with my head." I knocked my hoof on the side of my head for emphasis, which got a small giggle out of Rarity.

"Oh, I see why Pinkie chose you. You're a goofy one."

I furrowed my brow, and put on a fake angry face. "Hey! I'm not goofy!"

We both looked at each other for a moment, before we both almost fell over laughing. It felt good to have moments like this with my friends, where we can just laugh together, and have a good time. Speaking of having a good time...

"Maybe I should take Pinks out on a date today. We could probably go to the park or something... Hm..."

"Hey, Rarity?"

She managed to stifle her leftover giggles, and shook her head a bit. "Ahem... Yes, Shadow?"

"Where do you think I should take Pinks on a date? I'm thinking the park, but..."

Rarity put her hoof on her chin. "Well... It can't be a place where she'd have to sit still for too long, that'd be a disaster... Maybe you could take her to a movie? She sits still for those."

I nodded. "That's a good idea. I haven't been to the movies in a while... I think the last one I saw was a karate movie. Man was that good... I wonder what kind of movies she likes?"

Rarity let out a little chuckle. "You're not going to believe this, but she loves romance movies."

I stared at her for a few moments. I thought I'd misheard her. "Wait. Did I hear you right? Romance movies? That's... Pretty darn surprising."

"I know, Darling. I think it's because she always wanted romance, but she could never have it, because nopony ever asked her out. I think they though they couldn't keep up with her. But you came along and gave her the romance she wanted so badly. She hasn't been to a movie ever since you came along."

"Huh. Well, I bet she'll love to go see a good romance flick with me. I like romantic novels, so this can't be that different, can it?"

Rarity's eyes lit up. "You like romance novels? Oh that's wonderful! I'm beginning to understand why we get along so well!"

I chuckled a bit, and opened the door, ready to head out. "Well, thanks Rarity, I'll stop by and see you again sometime, alright?"

She waved goodbye. "Of course, Darling. I'll see you another time, then!"

"Bye." I stepped out of the Boutique, and headed off for Sugarcube Corner.

"Well, now that everything seems to have sorted out, it's time to spend quality time with Pinks. Thank you Celestia..."

Luckily, I didn't even have to walk all the way back to the Corner, because in a matter of seconds, Pinks slammed into me, knocking me to the ground with her on top of me, pinning me down. She had a gigantic grin on her face. "Shadow! I was just looking for you and then I saw you and though I'd come and ask you something so is it OK if I ask you I mean I know how sometimes you get a little annoyed with questions so I wanted to know if it was OK to ask you-" I stuffed my hoof in her mouth to silence her.

"Sheesh, I get it. Heh, alright, so what is it that you wanted to ask me?"

I took my hoof out of her mouth, and she didn't speak for a moment, as if she were actually thinking of what to say. "Well, I was wondering if you wanted to go out on a date with me."

I stared at her blankly. "Seriously?"

Her hair drooped a bit, and her smile became sad. "You don't wanna?" She stepped off of me.

I stood up, and shook my head. "No... I'm just surprised, because I was going to ask you the same thing! Ha!"

Her smile became even wider than it was before, and she jumped up next to me, and wrapped her foreleg around mine. "Well, where're we going?"

I headed off towards the local theater, which I thankfully remembered the location of. "We're gonna see a romance movie."

"Oh, trying to get me in a loving mood, are you? What're you planning?"

I had to resist the urge to facehoof. "Uh... I was really just thinking we go see the movie, and let it play out from there."

Pinks shrugged. "Sounds good to me. Onwards!" she jumped onto my back. "Hi ho Shadow!"

We both fell over, partially because of the terrible balance between us, and partially because of my uncontrollable laughter.

"You know, I think I'll have to get Twilight to send a letter of thanks to Celestia for me, for letting me meet this amazing mare."

Chapter 43: Funny Story Time!

CHAPTER 43

"Why do I always enjoy the cheesy Prench movies...? Well, Prance is the city of romance, so I shouldn't be surprised."

The movie was almost over, and it was getting to the sappy "main characters make up and kiss" climax scene. Pinks was really into it, and she had her hooves wrapped around my neck, but she was staring straight at the screen. I didn't mind, and just wrapped my foreleg around her instead. She nuzzled into my side a bit, but she never looked away from that movie for a second.

"Yeesh. When Rarity said Pinks was into romance flicks, she wasn't kidding."

I just sat through the rest of the movie, until the projector was turned off at the end of the credits. Pinks and I stood up, stretching our legs. We'd been sitting down for an hour and a half, so it was a chore just to get walking.

"That was wonderful... Thanks for bringing me, Shadow. It was fun."

I leaned my head on hers as we walked out of the theater, and into the orange glow of the evening. "It doesn't have to end there. Is there anything else you want to do?"

Pinks stopped, and looked at me, an expectant smile on her face. "Well, tell me a story! All of your past can't be sad. There has to be something fun you remember." Then, she switched to an expression of regret. "Oh, I mean, unless you don't want to talk about it."

"Hmmmm..." I leaned my head back, and closed my eyes, resting a hoof on Pinks' back for guidance. "Lemme think... Well... I remember the one time Quick Fix and I were being chased by the cops. It was nuts! We were freaking out, all paranoid that it was all over, and that we were gonna go to jail..." I chuckled a little bit. "Quick and I were always getting ourselves into trouble. Heck, there was this one time..."

(Seven Years Earlier...)

I flicked my mane out of my eyes. I was only seventeen years old, but I was already tightly knit with one of the gangs of Mareami. I was running their product through the streets, selling it to any sap who was willing to buy, with the help of Quick Fix. It made me feel like a lowlife, but hey, it paid my bills. A strung-out stallion trotted into my alleyway, and he was looking around, and I could see sweat on his brow, and he had a suitcase. It made me pretty suspicious, but I decided to try him anyways. "Hey, you need something? we've got all you'd need."

He grinned, and trotted a bit closer to me. "Uh... Do you have... You know..."

Quick Fix cocked his eyebrow. "Powder? Yeah, we've got loads. You got money?"

He nodded, and put the suitcase on the ground, and popped it open. It was loaded with bits. I felt my eyes almost pop out of my head. "How much will this get me?"

I chuckled, and unzipped the duffel bag I had strapped around me. "I think it'll get you my whole bag," I nodded to Quick Fix, "and some of his, my good stallion."

I was pretty busy unloading bag after bag of product, but I turned to face the stallion again when Quick let out a little gasp. The stallion had a badge in his hoof, and he had it presented clearly to me. "I'm a member of the MPD. You're both under arrest."

I felt my eyes widen, and I swallowed hard, slowly loading everything back into my bag. "Alright... We'll come quietly... Just let us load everything up. May as well help."

Quick shot me a dirty look, but the stallion just grinned smugly. After I loaded everything back into my bag, I looked back to him. Quick trotted up next to me. "What're you doing, man?!"

I leaned up to his ear to whisper. "When I say 'go,' run. We need to split up, or this guy'll have all his backup on us. Ready?"

Quick grinned like a madpony. "As ready as I'll ever be."

The cop cocked his eyebrow. "Ready for wha-" He didn't get to finish the sentence, as my hoof connected with his face, and I twirled around to Quick.

"GO!" We both sprinted off in different directions, and after only a few moments of running, I heard a large group of hoofsteps come into chase behind me.

(Listen to this)

"YOU! STOP! THIS IS THE MPD!"

I ignored the officer, and instead veered into a nearby alley, and jumped up onto a dumpster, and over the chain-link fence that was right in the center of the alley. Some of the cops just ran into the fence, but most of them followed my moves, only slightly further behind than before.

"Oh man, this isn't good!"

I ran back out onto the main road, and ran through the heavy traffic of carriages, narrowly avoiding getting plowed down a few times. But of course, I ran by another cop on my way into yet another back alley, who was alerted by the large group on the other side of the road to my criminal status, and he gave chase. I looked back at him, and rolled my eyes. "Why won't you all just give up?!"

He was slowly gaining on me, but I kept weaving in and out of different pathways, so he was slowed down just a bit so that he wouldn't catch me. I eventually saw somepony walking out of the back door to an apartment, so I slid past him through the doorway, and started running up the stairs.

"I really hope this works like it does in the movies!"

After I reached the third floor, I heard the main door to the building slam open, and the sound of hooves on the stairs told me there were about ten cops on my tail. The building was only ten stories, so I was running out of room pretty fast, and I was getting tired.

Fourth floor. Breath beginning to shorten.

Fifth floor. Legs starting to burn a bit.

Sixth floor. Starting to sweat.

Seventh floor. Slowing down, the police are only about two or three floors below me.

Eighth floor. Legs feel like they're on fire, lungs burning.

Ninth floor. I'm practically a fountain of sweat. The police are only a floor behind.

I burst through the door to the roof, panting, looking for an escape. I saw a window washer's platform, and made a beeline for that, but as soon as I set hoof on it, a cop tackled me to the ground.

"Gotcha, ya little punk! You're coming downtown with me, and we're going to have a little chat..." He let me stand up, and I was completely surrounded by cops, and the only escape is by meeting the pavement ten floors down.

"I'm spent... Wait, I'm on the window washer's platform..." I looked, and as luck would have it, all the police were standing on the roof of the building. I let a grin creep across my face.

"What're you smiling for, punk? You're going down. What's so great about that?"

I chuckled a bit, and looked the cop right in the eyes. "That's exactly it. I'm going DOWN!" I yanked the lever next to me, and the rope holding the platform loosened, and I started rocketing towards the ground.

(Stop the music)

(Present Day)

Pinks was holding back laughter as I finished the story.

"And then, I just ran off and met up with Quick at the docks, and we stole a boat, and skipped town. I doubt they're looking for me any more, I just punched a cop in the face and ran off. I regret nothing!"

And that tore it. Pinks started laughing out loud, and she almost fell over. "That's awesome! And you just got away with it?!"

I chuckled, and nodded. "Yep. Never got in a bit of trouble for it."

Pinks giggled a bit more, and before we knew it, we were outside of Sugarcube Corner. "Well, that was really fun. So, when are we going out again?"

I smirked a bit, a cheesy one-liner coming on. "Whenever you want, beautiful."

She giggle-snorted, and shook her head. "Oh, you."

"Best. Day. Ever."

Chapter 44: Family Matters

CHAPTER 44

Another day, another stroke of boredom. I was sitting around with Pinks, both of us trying to think up something to do.

"Maybe we could go see another movie...?" Pinks shook her head. "No... That'd be a bit repetitive..."

I tapped my hoof on my chin. I really couldn't think of anything clever or unique. "Well... We could go out to eat, or something. Maybe just hang out...?" I rubbed the side of my head. "Ugh. I'm in a romantic rut today."

Pinks giggled a little bit, and nuzzled my side. "Oh, it's alright. I'm sure you'll think of something eventually. Or, knowing how things happen around here, something will come to us."

I rolled my eyes, and chuckled. "Boy, ain't that the truth..."

The bell downstairs jingled, so Pinks and I stood up to serve whoever it was. When we went downstairs, it was that grey mare with the treble clef as a Cutie Mark. She looked Pinks over, and she got that same look of surprise on her face she had last time she was here. I cocked my eyebrow. "Uh... May we help you?"

She blinked, and then shook her head, to snap herself out of whatever trance she was in. "Uh... Well... I-"

Pinks giggled, and started hopping around the room. "You remind me of Shadow! He's that stallion right there, if you didn't know. You seem really shy. Wait..." Pinks gasped, and her smile widened. "You're that cellist from the Grand Galloping Gala...!" She blinked, and then her expression went from happy, to sheepish. "Uh... Sorry for hijacking your band and having them play the 'Pony Pokey...'"

The grey mare waved her hoof. "It's all in the past, but... You're Pinkamena Diane Pie, correct?"

Pinkie nodded. "Yep! That's my name, don't wear it out! Why?"

The mare smiled, and took a step closer. "It's me, Pinkamena, your sister, Octavia."

Pinks and I looked at each other, and our faces were the same. We were shocked. I looked back at Octavia, and cocked my eyebrow again. "Right... So, why are you here then, Octavia?"

Her smile faded, and she went back to her more snobbish, high-class, business-like act. "Well, I'm here to bring Pinkamena back home, where she belongs. I, along with the rest of the family, have been using any spare time not spent running the farm looking for her."

Pinks' face was blank, and suddenly, her coat darkened, as did her mane, which flattened. Pinkamena was coming out. When Pinkamena went to talk, only one word came out of her mouth. "No."

Octavia looked shocked enough at the "transformation," but was even more surprised by Pinkamena's decision. "But... We've been looking for you for all this time! Don't you want to come back and see your family aga-"

Pinks scoffed. "Family? Octavia, Mother and Father used us as work horses every day, never let us play or have any fun, and we hardly ever spoke! They're no family of mine. I never want to see them again."

"Now I see why Pinkamena came out... She's the more assertive of the two."

Octavia's jaw dropped, and she stared at Pinkamena like she was a madmare. "But... Why? Even if they did work us a little too hard, I agree with that, that's no reason to shun your own flesh and blood!"

Pinkamena snorted, and glared daggers at Octavia. "No, that's not all, that's only part of the reason. The other, is when I finally tried to bring some joy to your miserable, bleak lives by throwing a party, you all enjoyed it, but then you all cast me away, and didn't speak to me at all. I bet the only reason you want me back is for more free labor. Well I'm not coming! You can't make me."

I saw a single tear manage to escape Octavia's eye, right when she hung her head. "But..." She sniffed, and raised her head, and resumed her posh mannerisms. "Alright. If you insist. I won't come back. You'll never hear from me again."

I held a hoof out. "Wait..." Octavia and Pinkamena both looked at me, and cocked their eyebrows. "Pinks... I think I'd like to meet your family. Even if they were... Well, are, horrible, I think I should at least give them the chance to meet their daughter's fiancé."

Pinkamena's eyes widened, and she started stammering. "But I- She- They-"

I put a hoof on her shoulder. "If not for them, for me. Please...?"

Pinkamena hung her head, and giggled a bit. "You really know what buttons to push, don't you?" She smiled, and her mane and coat slowly returned to normal. "Okie dokie lokie."

Octavia still looked shocked. "F-Fiancé?!" Pinks and I both nodded. Octavia adjusted her bow-tie, and cleared her throat. "I-I'll be sure to tell Mother and Father of this... Breaking news. I'll see you back at home then, Pinkamena?"

Pinks nodded, but spoke up again. "It's Pinkie now. Pinkie Pie."

Octavia nodded, and looked to me. "Shadow, is it? I'll see you there as well. Goodbye to you both, then."

She left, and Pinks and I stared at each other, and started laughing. I don't know why, we just did. It just seemed right. I guess we were laughing at the fact that after all of these years of staying away from her family, the one pony she least expected to take her back, was doing so. I wanted to help repair whatever was wrong between her and her parents. It didn't seem right that she doesn't get some love from her parents. She deserved it. That, and the whole problem made me remember my parents, and nopony should have to go through anything even remotely similar to that. I'm no knight in shining armor or anything, but I guess I just want to help. Maybe that's what I've been mean to do this whole time, and I hadn't realized it until then. All I knew, is that I was going to fix this problem, not for my own self-gratification, but for Pinks and her family. A family is supposed to be close, and loving, not distant and cold. I hated to see ponies torn apart like that.

"Look at me, Shadow Weaver, family psychiatrist. I never thought I'd see the day..."

Pinks nuzzled into my side a little bit. "Shadow...?"

I hugged her close. "Yeah, Pinks?"

She stopped nuzzling me, and looked up to me. "Thanks."

I chuckled. "No prob-" I didn't get to finish my sentence, on account of the fact that Pinks' lips were pressed against mine.

Chapter 45: Homecoming

CHAPTER 45

"So... Your parents..." I wanted a little insight before we actually got to the rock farm. Pinks, Octavia, who had come back to Ponyville and offered to show us the way, since Pinks couldn't remember, and myself were already on our way there. Pinks shook her head, and I assumed she didn't really know much about them than the obvious. Octavia cleared her throat, and I could tell she wanted my attention. "Yes, Octavia?"

"Well," Octavia paused for a moment, as if to collect herself, "our father's name is Clyde, and he's been working even harder than he normally does, because our mother, Roxy, has fallen ill. None of us know what's wrong, and we don't have enough money to pay for a doctor. I've even been pitching in almost all of my income from concerts, but it's still not enough, considering the cost of the upkeep on the farm. That's actually why I came along." She looked past me to Pinks. "Even if you wouldn't have come along, I was going to tell you about mother being sick..."

I looked at Pinks, and I could see tears welling up in her eyes. She was terrified of losing her mother, no matter how poorly she was treated. I wrapped my foreleg around the back of her neck, hoping to offer at least some comfort. Octavia looked over the two of us, and a little smile came onto her face. "You two really are close, aren't you?"

I chuckled a bit, and nodded. "Of course we are. We wouldn't be getting married otherwise, right?"

Octavia's smile widened, and she let out a sigh. "I can't believe my little sister is getting married... I never thought I'd see the day we saw each other again, let alone meet her soon-to-be-husband!"

Pinks giggled a bit, and leaned in on me a bit more. "You know, I think this is going to go really well." Octavia and I looked at each other, and shared silent smiles. We were both glad Pinks was actually eager to see her parents. "I may not agree with what mother and father did, but... You two are right. They're my family. And Shadow still needs to meet them."

The rest of the walk went by in silence. I enjoyed every minute of it, though. How could I not have enjoyed it when I had Pinks with me?

When we got to the farm, I suddenly felt a depressing aura around the place. The trees were dead, the fields were barren, everything was a bleak shade of brown... I suddenly felt like holding myself down in a bathtub until the bubbles stopped coming up.

"Now I see why Pinks ran away. This place is more depressing than Manehattan..."

Octavia had a huge smile on her face, though. "Well, here we are! Home sweet home!"

Pinks looked around, and her expression was that of nostalgia. "Sixteen years... I've been away for sixteen years..."

Octavia let her head droop a bit, and her smile faded. "Yes... But we just started looking for you a few months ago. We looked for you when you first ran away, but by then, you were already long gone. We even looked in Ponyville... I have no idea how we didn't find you."

Pinks shook her head. "I knew you were looking for me. I hid from you."

I decided it was best that we stopped this conversation before it went too far. "Uh... Are we going to go inside?"

Octavia and Pinks looked at me, then back to each other, and started towards the house. I took that as a yes.

When Octavia knocked on the door, an old-looking light brown stallion with yellow eyes and a grey beard answered. I assumed he was Clyde. He took one look at Pinks, and his eyes shrunk in shock. "P-Pinkamena...?"

Pinks nodded. "It's me..."

Clyde shakily nodded his head, and looked at me. "And you... You're her fiancé?"

"Yes sir. My name is Shadow Weaver. It's nice to meet you." I extended my hoof for a hoofshake, which he returned. We all stood there for a moment, until Clyde spoke up again.

"Well, come in, come in."

The inside of the house was just as depressing as the outside. Almost no furniture other than the essentials, and everything was made of old, faded wood. Clyde cleared his throat, which broke the deafening silence that was drifting around.

"Pinkamena... Your mother is in our bedroom. You came to see her, right?"

Pinks nodded, and we all went back to see her. Clyde and Roxy's bedroom was also depressing. A nightstand with a single photo of them, with blank expressions, and plain white bed sheets, which had gone grey with time. An old white mare, with grey hair tied up in a bun, and gold-rimmed glasses was laying in the bed, sweat pouring off of her head. I had no idea what could be wrong with her. She opened her eyes, and looked us over, and when she saw Pinks, she smiled weakly.

"Well, if it isn't Pinkamena..." She coughed. Her voice was quite, almost at a whisper. She looked like she was using every ounce of strength in her body just to speak. "How are you...?" She looked to me. "Ah, and this must be your husband."

I nodded, but then decided to correct her. "Actually, I'm just her fiancé at the time, ma'am."

Roxy let out a small chuckle, which was cut off by a bad fit of coughing. "Well, either way, I'm glad you're making my daughter happy..."

I looked at Pinks, and she had tears pouring down her face. I knew this was painful for her, and I wished I could help somehow. It felt terrible knowing I couldn't do anything for Pinks and her family.

"If only I had some more money... Wait a second." I remembered somepony from my time in Fauston. His name was Blank Check. He had loads of money, and he owed me a favor. "That's it! I've just gotta find a way to contact him..."

I looked to Clyde. "Do you have any paper, and maybe a quill and inkwell?"

He nodded, but then cocked his eyebrow. "Yes, but why?"

I looked back to Roxy, and I felt my determination coming on. "I'm going to help your wife."

Chapter 46: Catching Up

CHAPTER 46

"So, you're marrying my daughter, huh?" I was sitting on the front porch, staring out over the rock fields, still as depressing as ever, when Clyde came out and sat down next to me.

"Mhm." I wasn't in a talkative mood that day.

"Well, tell me more about yourself. What do you do for a living? Where were you brought up?"

I lowered my head, and looked away from Clyde. The one thing I hoped he wouldn't ask me, and he did. "I really don't wanna say that last one, but I work with Pinks at Sugarcube Corner with the Cakes. They're the ones who took her in and raised her all these years, and they're like family to me at this point."

Clyde nodded. "That's nice, but I want to know where you were brought up."

"Should I tell him...? I'm pretty sure he wouldn't think highly of me if I did... Oh well, I guess it's best to tell the truth than to lie."

I took a deep breath. "Alright... I was born in Fauston, and 'raised' by my parents. I say raised like that because they really didn't raise me. I think I'm the result of a broken condom or something, I don't know. But they always seemed to resent me, like I stole their life. They always used me as a drug mule, giving me money, telling me to get them something from somepony, and I almost always got jumped by strung out hobos. One day, I took the money they gave me and ran. Well... I ended up getting sucked into a criminal life. I didn't do it by choice, it just sorta... Happened. I sank deeper and deeper, and got into more and more dangerous work. Don't get me wrong, I was never payed to kill anypony. Whenever I got a job like that, it was at that point I'd skip town. But a few months back, I ran from Manehattan, and I wound up in Ponyville. Pinks and her friends all persisted in being my friend, even though I tried to keep them away, and boy am I glad they didn't give up. I worked at a restaurant originally, but after Pinks told me how she feels, I moved in with her, and started working at the Corner with her, since I lived there... Well, that's it..."

Clyde's jaw was hanging limply, as he just stared at me. I was waiting for the "get off my property" or "stay away from my daughter" lines, but they never came. Instead, he picked up his jaw, and gave me a kind, tired smile. "You know, Shadow, I like you. I know that you only did those things because you couldn't get out of them. You just did what you needed to to get by. And you've cleaned up your act. I don't see why I shouldn't let you marry my daughter. You're a strong one, you are. I know you can take care of Pinkamena."

He stood up and gave me a quick pat on the back before going back inside. I leaned my head back, and chuckled a bit.

"I guess Pinks was wrong about her parents. They're pretty nice... I guess they just messed up and put work before family. I can't blame them, it doesn't look like they're raking in the bits around here..."

I headed back into the house, and I saw something that warmed my heart. Pinks and Clyde were having a nice, friendly conversation. They were catching up on all the things they'd missed in each other's lives. I felt a big smile make its way across my face. I couldn't fix things with my parents: I don't even know where they are. But I can still help everypony else with any problems they have.

Pinks waved me over, her smile just as wide as ever. "Hey, Shadow, come show my Dad what your special talent is!"

I stepped over to them, and cocked my eyebrow. "You sure...?"

Clyde rubbed his chin. "But you're a blank flank..."

I shook my head. "No. You see, my Cutie Mark is stealth, so you can't see it. I'm really good at being sneaky, oh, and I can do this too!" I closed my eyes, and I felt that same tingling through my body, and heard Clyde gasp.

"Pinkamena, where'd Shadow go?!"

I chuckled a bit, stepped forward to him. "I'm right here. I can turn invisible! Pretty cool, huh? And to think, I always thought I was never going to find my talent, when I was actually using it throughout my life! Hiding, sneaking... It just comes naturally to me."

Clyde smacked the side of his head, and kept staring in my general direction. "But you're an Earth Pony! How can you use magic?!"

Pinks shrugged. "I dunno. Twilight turned him into a unicorn. Maybe the effects are still lingering, or maybe that's when he got his Cutie Mark."

I came back into the visible world, and I felt my eyes widen. "Woah. That makes a lot of sense. I got my Cutie Mark when I first turned invisible in Twilight's Library! I did feel something on my flank... That's crazy. I never knew."

Clyde cleared his throat. "Well... Shadow, when is your friend going to get here?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. I sent the message, and Ditzy came a little while ago. He should get the letter by tomorrow, hopefully. He's probably just going to take a train, which would only take a few hours. So either tomorrow, or the day after."

Clyde nodded, and he looked like I'd lifted a weight off of his shoulders. "Good... I was right about you."

I shrugged. "Hey, I'm just a pony who wants to help. Nothing more, nothing less."

Clyde and Pinks looked at each other, and they both had knowing smiles on their faces. Pinks trotted up to me, and pulled me into a hug. "And you're all mine. And lets not forget modest."

I furrowed my brow. "Hey!"

Clyde and Pinks laughed, but everypony shut up when we heard slow hoofsteps in the hallway. Roxy stepped out into the room, and sat down at the table. We all just stared, but she waved a hoof dismissively. "Don't mind me. Just go on. I want to hear some more of this." her voice was still very weak, and she looked pale.

"But honey, you need to be laying down-"

Roxy raised her hoof. "Clyde, I'm OK. Now, Shadow... What was that about you being a pony who just wants to help?"

I nodded. "Yes ma'am. I just want to help. I don't consider myself a hero or anything."

She closed her eyes, and slowly nodded. "Yes... That's very noble of you. You're no hero, that much is true, but you've got that look about you. You're a good pony, even if you did do bad things." I felt my pupils shrink. "This house isn't soundproofed, you know. I heard every word. But don't worry, I'm understanding like Clyde. You're a good pony, who was put into a bad situation. Just as Clyde said, I have no troubles with you marrying Pinkamena... Speaking of my daughter, where is Octavia?"

I motioned towards the door. "She had to go. Something about a 'date with Vinyl.' I dunno what that means."

Clyde, Pinks, and Roxy all let out small laughs. Pinks leaned in a whispered into my ear. "She's dating Vinyl Scratch. The DJ?"

I felt a grin coming on. "Oh, so she swings that way, huh? Well, I never would have guessed... Rarity would love to hear about this..."

Pinks puffed out her cheeks. "That's not very nice."

I laughed, and wrapped a hoof around her neck. "Relax! I'm kidding. You know I wouldn't do that..." I looked to Clyde and Roxy, who were both looking at the two of us, smiling. "You know, Pinks. I like your family. A bit strange, but nice nonetheless."

Pinks leaned her head against my shoulder. "Yeah... I guess I was wrong about them."

Clyde and Roxy both looked surprised, but they smiled warmly at both me, and Pinks. I'd done it. I fixed their broken relationship. I just had to get Roxy the medical help she needed.

"Blank better get here soon..."

Chapter 47: Remnants of the Past

CHAPTER 47

"Today is the day. Blank is coming, and he'd better help, or I'm gonna kick his flank into next Tuesday."

"Shadow..." Pinks sat down next to me on the porch. "You're sure that Blank Check stallion'll help us?"

I closed my eyes, and let out a sigh. "He will. He owes me a favor, and in his line of work, favors are serious business."

Pinks hugged me. "I can't believe you sometimes."

I cocked my eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"You always say you're no hero, yet you keep going out of your way just to help anypony who needs it. I mean, look at what you're doing now. You're calling in a favor on a pony from your past just to help my Mom, and you hardly know her!"

I hugged Pinks back, and stroked her mane. "But I know you, and she's part of your family. You don't deserve to lose your Mom. Even if she and your father made mistakes when you were little, they still love you with all of their hearts, and I'd hate to see a family torn apart."

Pinks leaned back, and stared into my eyes. "You're like my knight in shining armor."

I shook my head. "No. Even if I'm a knight, my armor isn't shining. My armor is old, and faded, covered in nicks and scratches."

"That was pretty poetic."

I shrugged. "I guess. All I know is, I just want ponies to be happy. I can't stand seeing anypony upset. It makes me feel like I have to do something, you know?"

Pinks nodded. "Oh, I know how you feel. I remember when I kept trying to make Cranky Doodle Donkey happy, but I just kept making things worse, but it all worked out in the end."

"Oh yeah, you told me that story..." I chuckled, remembering the ending. Pinks literally blasted off into the sky somehow.

"Well hey there, Weaver. Long time no see!" I looked in front of me, and saw a sight for sore eyes: Blank Check. His coat was pure white, and his mane was golden, his eyes were a deep shade of blue. His Cutie Mark was a sack of money. "So, what'd you call me out here for?"

I motioned for him to follow me inside, and introduced him to Clyde, who was more than happy to see the stallion who was going to pay for his wife's hospital bills. We showed him Roxy, and he let out a whistle.

"Oh man... She's real sick. A'ight, I'll help you, out of the kindness of my heart. And besides, I still owe you for beating the hay outta that punk that tried to screw me over." He gave me a conspiratorial wink, but Pinks and Clyde looked curious.

"Uh... Shadow, what'd you do to earn this favor?" Clyde cocked his eyebrow. I was hoping I wouldn't have to tell that story. I let out a sigh.

"Well, it was about a year ago..."

(One Year Earlier...)

"So, Weaver... You've done some pretty good work for me. I say you're free to go. I mean, if you wanna keep working for me, then by all means, stick around, but otherwise, go on ahead." I'd just managed to get overdue payments for Blank, and I was happy to hear that I didn't need to work for him anymore. He was a good guy, but his work was dangerous.

"Well, then I'm outta here. It was nice working for you, Blank-"

"Boss!" One of Blank's goons ran in. "Little Weasel just ran off with some of the cash we got!"

Blank slammed his hoof on his desk. "That dirty..." I turned and ran for the door. And just outside the building, sure enough, Little Weasel was running full gallop down the street, his saddlebags full of bits.

(Listen to this)

"Hey, Weasel! Get your miserable flank back here!" I shot off like a bullet after him, and he tried to speed up, but all that stolen money was weighing him down.

"Come on Weaver! Cut me a break! Blank is a nobody! Just let me go!" He was trying to reason with me even though it was a bit obvious I wasn't letting up.

"Fat chance! You're in so much trouble when I catch you!"

He slipped into an alleyway, and I came in after him, but I couldn't see him... Until I noticed him going up a fire escape. The ladder was still down. I started climbing up after him. He was getting tired, and slowing down.

"I'm comin' for ya', Weasel!"

He was halfway across the rooftop whenever I got to the top of the escape. He was heading for the stairwell of the building we were on top of. Two of Blank's goons threw the door open, so Weasel responded by turning around and running towards the edge of the roof. "You'll never catch me!"

The goons stopped when he jumped. One of them looked at me. "Weaver, you're pretty nimble. Think you can catch him?"

I nodded, and jumped off the roof after him. I fell only one story, and landed on the adjacent building. Weasel was on his hind legs, slowly inching across a little beam leading along a billboard. I started off after him.

"Come on, man, lemme go! I need the money!"

I scoffed, still trying to focus on not falling. "For what?! I've seen your place, you're practically loaded from working for Blank! What could you possibly have to gain from backstabbing him?"

He looked down, and swallowed hard, sweat forming on his forehead. I was almost within a foreleg's reach of him. "I... I'm a cop, Weaver. I've been told to take this money back to it's rightful owners, and report back to the Chief. If you let me go, I promise I won't turn you in!"

"You're a cop? Oh buddy, I'm gonna do worse than just turn you over to Blank when I catch you. I'm gonna beat the living daylights out of you!"

We both stepped off of the billboard, and I tackled him to the ground, pinning his forelegs down. I punched him in the face.

"That's for screwing Blank over."

I punched him again. "That's for making me chase you."

And then, I punched him one last time, a single tooth falling out of his mouth. "And that's for planning on ratting us all out."

(Stop the music)

"B-But... I'm just doing the right thing..." He rolled onto his side.

"The right thing doesn't pay my rent." I stepped off of him, trying to ignore the massive guilt building up inside of me. Blank came up onto the roof, and smiled when he saw the mess I'd made of Weasel. He gave me a thankful pat on the back.

"Good goin', dude! And I see you had a little fun with him... I like your style. If you ever need anything, anything at all... You just give me a yell."

(Present Day...)

"... I never called in that favor. I ended up skipping town on account of the fact that even after Blank paid some bribes, Weasel still tried to get me busted." Blank chuckled, and patted me on the back when I finished.

"Yeah, this stallion right here? Best worker I ever had. Hey Weaver, you ever think of coming back to work with me?"

I shook my head. "Sorry Blank, but I'm settling down. Pinks, right there?" I pointed to her. "She's gonna be my wife."

Blank's jaw dropped, and he let out a hearty laugh. "Woah! Look at you, growin' up! You got yourself a looker, too..."

"You so much as touch her, and I'll break your legs." I shot Blank a serious look, but then we both laughed.

"Alright Weaver, well, I gotta jet, so just tell me how much money you need, and I'll be outta your mane."

Clyde cleared his throat. "Um, yes, well, we need about a-thousand and five-hundred bits. Hopsitals aren't cheap..."

Blank shook his head. "Nah, they ain't. Alright, well, your money'll be here in a few days, I'll make sure my delivery boy hurries it up. Nice seein' you again, Weaver. I'm out."

He left, and both Pinks and Clyde stared at me. I cocked my eyebrow. "What?"

Clyde furrowed his brow. "You beat an officer down? Just for doing his job?"

I hung my head, and let out a tired sigh. "Yes, but I still regret it."

Pinks pulled me into a hug. "Hey, don't worry about it... Even though what you did was wrong, you didn't do anything permanent."

I chuckled, and nodded. "Yeah, you're right. You always know what to say."

Clyde loosened up a bit, and smiled. He seemed like a hardened, mean stallion on the outside, but he was actually very calm, and forgiving. I liked him. And now, Roxy was going to get the medical help she needed.

"Everything's working out for once..."

Chapter 48: Home Again

CHAPTER 48

After saying our goodbyes, Pinks and I decided to head back to Ponyville. We promised we'd come and visit every once in a while, of course. The trip back went on mostly in silence, but Pinks had something to say.

"You know, Shadow, I'm surprised you used a favor like that just to help my family. You really didn't need to do that, I mean, I could have made the money to help them."

I shrugged. "I just wanted to help. It's not like I needed that favor anyways."

Pinks accepted that, but then her eyes widened. "Wait, couldn't you have used that favor to pay off you debts?"

A sly grin made it's way onto my face. "I was saving that favor for something important." My smile faded into a frown. "And I can't pay off those debts now. They'd take my money, and cut my throat."

Pinks cringed, and I saw tears begin to brim on the corners of her eyes. "Please don't say things like that. You know it scares me."

"Sorry... You know, I was actually worried something was going to go wrong back there. Like..." I paused, considering if it would be a good idea to go on. "Like if your parents wouldn't have accepted you back, or the other way around. I'm just glad everything worked out the way it did. It's just... Everything seems to go wrong around me. But hey, it always works out in the end, right?"

"Yep. Even though it's usually not how we expected it."

Sugarcube Corner. Home. We'd only been gone for a day or so, yet it felt wonderful to be back. But something was bugging me: It was pitch black inside. I couldn't see anypony just by looking through the window.

"Where the hay are Mr. and Mrs. Cake? Shouldn't they be tending the shop?" I scratched the side of my head. "Or did they take the day off or something?"

"I dunno!" Pinks didn't seem very worried, and that made my wonder just why I was worried too. They were probably just out shopping, or maybe they went out to spend some time together, alone. But that raises the question to who was watching the twins.

"I dunno either." I gave the door a little push, only to find that it was unlocked.

"This can't mean anything good..."

Scenarios started playing through my head. Ponynapping, burglary... My past coming back to haunt me once again. I felt all my blood drain from my face, and my first instinct was to dart inside and look for clues-

"SURPRISE!" The lights came on, and everypony in town was there, along with the Cakes, grinning ear to ear.

"Welcome back, you two!" Mr. Cake nudged me on the shoulder. "So, how'd it go? Did she make up with her folks?"

I gave him a small nod. "Yeah. Everything's alright with them now."

Mrs. Cake pulled me into a hug. "You just keep getting better and better, Shadow. I honestly don't know how or why we doubted you at all when we first met you."

"There are so many answers to that, Mrs. Cake, I doubt you even want to know." I gently pushed her away, and looked at the scene. Everypony was happily chatting away, eating, or doing something else. It was a pretty common sight in Ponyville, since Pinks throws at least three parties a week. No, seriously, she has a little black book in her nightstand with every single party she's ever thrown, complete with dates, times, addresses... Of course, said black book has hundreds of pages. But this party was thrown by the Cakes. For Pinks. Who was jumping up and down with joy.

"OhmygoshyouthrewmeapartyIcan'tbelievethisI'msohappyI-" I bit her tail, and yanked her down to the floor.

"Easy there!" I spit out her tail. Much to my surprise, it didn't taste like cotton candy. It tasted like a chimicherry... Or was it cherrychonga? Chimicherrychonga? OK, getting off topic. "Don't wanna end up getting too hyper, do you?"

"Aww... But being hyper is so much fun!" She gave me that same toothy smile that I knew and loved.

"Fine. But only because you're cute when you're hyper." This got me a small blush and giggle from her. She darted off into the crowd, leaving me with the Cakes.

"You know, I've met some good ponies in my life, but you're way up there in the list." Carrot wrapped his hoof over my shoulders and gave me a friendly jostle. "You really need to think better of yourself. Sure, you did some bad things. Doesn't everypony? You need to look at all the good you've done. Look how happy you've made Pinkie. And not to mention just being friendly with everypony."

I shrugged, trying to hide the grin I felt growing on my face. "I guess."

"I see that smile." He chuckled, and let out a sigh. "You know I'm right. Now, are you gonna admit it, or keep up this 'oh I'm just a bad guy doing good things' act?"

I rolled my eyes, and shook myself loose of his grip. "Ugh. Fine. I guess I'm an OK stallion. There are worse, that much I know."

"Wonderful." Mrs. Cake pointed to the kitchen. "I actually baked you some snacks to welcome you back. Go ahead and help yourself. Don't forget to tell Pinkie."

"Can do!" I did a little mock-salute, and went off to find Pinks in the crowd.

The party raged on for a few more hours. Pinks and I enjoyed ourselves, and I even got to dance, embarassing as it was. I'm no show pony, that's for sure. Eventually, the party ended, and everypony went home. It felt good knowing I was friends with the entire town.

"Hey, Shadow." Pinks nudged my side.

"Hm?"

"Why does it seem like everything's working out the way it should for once?"

I shrugged. "I dunno. Honestly, I thought that on our way home. I regretted it, and thought fate or something would throw that back in my face. I guess we got lucky! And everypony thinks if you test fate, it'll make everything go wrong. Sure shows them, huh?"

She let out a small giggle, and headed for the stairs. "Hey, how about we go to bed? It's late."

"Oh, maybe she- NO. BAD SHADOW. Curse me and my male mind..."

I shook my head to get away from those steamy thoughts. "Sure. I'm pretty tired. Oh, and take a note: If I ever try to dance again, slap me."

"OK!" Pinks started skipping up the stairs.

"I really hope she knows I'm just kidding. Cheeks, prepare to meet Ms. Pinks' hoof. I'm staying away from dancefloors from now on..."

OH MY GOD. IT'S FINALLY DONE. I am SO sorry this took so long. Jesus Christ- I've really gotta stop getting so LAZY! But hey, at least you guys had the collaboration to read while I was... Well, dicking around like the irresponsible ponce that I am. So, I'm gonna TRY to get back into my routine now. HUZZAH!

Chapter 49: Too Much to Handle

CHAPTER 49

For some reason, I smelled something really good. Like, a "Sugarcube Corner cake" good.

"OK, who's wafting something delicious over my nose while I sleep?"

I popped one eye open, but everything was still dark... Wait, is that a slight tint of pink?

"Pinks has her mane over my face. That is both funny and adorable at the same time. I have no issues with this situation."

But, as fate would have it, she chose that time to roll over, and mumble something or other, her leg twitching a few times. I wanted to wake her up, since it was daylight outside, but I couldn't help but just stare at her. She's just so gosh darn cute.

"Hrm... Just five more minutes..."

"OK, she's reading my mind."

I decided to leave her be, and just head downstairs myself. Maybe the Cakes needed help, or maybe I could be on register duty until Pinks wakes up. Mrs. Cake was scrubbing the floors in the shop-part of the building, and I heard Mr. Cake in the kitchen, probably cooking up stuff to sell.

"Hey, Mrs. Cake. Need any help?"

She looked up at me, and I was surprised at how tired she looked. "No, I'm fine..."

"Whoa, Mrs. Cake, you look like you're exhausted. What's wrong?"

"I've just been working harder than normal, lately. Running this shop is a full-time job, no time for breaks."

Mr. Cake came out from the kitchen, and he looked even worse than his wife. He had bags under his eyes, and he was shaking a little bit, like he'd worked himself to the bone, and kept going after that. "She's right, Shadow. It's so stressful running this shop, and with recent events, neither you nor Pinkie have been around to help much."

That hit me pretty hard. I know he didn't mean to, but he made me feel like this was my fault. With all the trouble following up behind me, things have gotten pretty crazy around here. Instead of just feeling bad about it, I decided to do something kinda crazy. "How about you two take a little vacation? Pinks and I can take care of the place."

"What?" Mr. Cake rubbed his ears, like he thought he heard me wrong. "Are you serious? It's not just the shop, it's the twins we have to take care of too!"

"I know. But hey, if you two can do it, I bet Pinks and I can. Heck, if Pinks doesn't wake up, I'll just do it all myself. Asides from the little oddjob here and there, I really haven't been earning my keep around here."

Mrs. Cake stood up from the floor, her legs shaking. "But you've done so much already! You've even saved Pinkie's life!"

"Yes, but she was in danger in the first place because of a stupid decision I made. And besides, you two will work yourselves to death at this rate. You've already helped me by giving me a place to stay, and something of a job, so let me help you. Don't even pay me, I'll do it for free. You're like the parents I never had, I care about you both."

I didn't even know where that last part came from, but it was true. They were more of parents to me than my real ones. Heck, I didn't know where my parents were, but knowing them, they were probably dead by that time. No, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are like a father and mother to me, and to Pinks. And anypony important to Pinks is important to me.

Mr. Cake shook his head. "You really don't have to do that..."

I held up my hoof to stop him. "I know I don't have to, but I want to. Come on, let me help you! Consider it a gift for all you've done for me."

The Cakes looked at each other for a moment, like they were having a wordless conversation, until nodding in unison.

"Alright, Shadow..." Mrs. Cake let out a tired sigh, and rubbed her eyes. "You can run the shop for the day. Carrot and I will go to the Spa. That ought to help us relax."

I rubbed my chin, wondering if I had enough money to give them to pay for the trip to the Spa, but I only had about 80 bits. I've really gotta stop binging on Bon-Bon's sweets. I know the Cakes make good snacks, but Bon-Bon makes AMAZING candy.

Mr. Cake started laughing, and put his hoof on my shoulder. "Shadow, I know what you're thinking. No, we've got this. Just because we're stressed out doesn't mean you have to go broke just so we can relax."

"How did you-"

"I've lived with Pinkie for years, Shadow. I've picked up on a few things."

"Welp, can't argue with that logic."

"Alright, well you two go ahead and get going. I'll take over from here. It's hard, but it can't be TOO hard."

"Me and my big mouth."

A mere hour after the Cakes left, everything seemed to slip into turmoil. The twins were bawling their eyes out and running rampant, no customers were coming in at all, everything was a mess, and...

*Sniff, sniff*

"OH NO! THE OVEN!"

As luck would have it, smoke was billowing out of the oven, which I'd left unattended and of course, forgotten about. Just my luck, huh? This is what I get for tempting fate.

"Goddesses, hear me, and PLEASE. HELP. FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THAT IS SACRED, HELP ME."

I was trying to keep calm, and on the outside, it was working, but I was having a total panic attack on the inside. How did the Cakes ever deal with this on a daily basis?! And the worst part is: Pinks was somehow still asleep, so I was handling all of this on my own. Sounds wonderful, right? WRONG. And of course, while I'm fighting back a complete breakdown, Pumpkin decided to levitate me into the air, giggling like it was the funniest thing in the world.

"Put me down!"

But, instead, Pound started to fly circles around me, taunting me with his free movement. My eye started twitching, and something in my head broke. Into a million pieces. Then caught on fire. And then exploded. Twice.

"Looks like you're having fun! Can I join in?"

"Pinks?" Sure enough, she was standing on the stairs, that toothy smile on her face. "Yeah, sure! You can join in! And by that I mean help."

"OK! All I need is a bag of flour! Be right back~!"

"Bag of flour- WHAT?! She's leaving me here... This is how I die!"

Pinks came back with a bag of flour in mere seconds, lifted it above her head... And dumped the contents all over herself. The twins immediately stopped messing with me, and dumped me on the ground, falling into a giggling fit.

"See? All you need to do is add a little flour to the mix!"

"What- But that- How did-" I facehoofed, and a stupid smile grew on my face. "Thanks."

"No problem! Now, we'd better get this all cleaned up!"

Before I could even say anything, she reached... Somewhere, and grabbed a bucket of water, a mop, some sponges, and some cleaning soap.

"Don't question it, Shadow. Just be thankful she can conjure these things out of nothingness, and use it to your advantage..."

"So! Why didn't you just wake me up?"

I shrugged. "I just wanted to let you sleep. After all, a stallion's supposed to respect his mare."

"That's sweet, but... I could have helped. I babysit the twins all the time! I've even run the shop on my own for a couple of hours a few times."

"You? Really? I'd have never expected the Cakes to trust you to do that. You're great, but..."

"I seem irresponsible?"

"Well..." I rubbed the back of my head, not sure if I should go on. "Sometimes yes, sometimes no. It's complicated. You're just... Random."

"Hey, Dashie says that too!"

"I bet she does..."

Chapter 50: Greatest Day Ever

CHAPTER 50

I know, I know, this took forever, and it's really short. I'm sorry... I really am. It's just... Have you ever played a new video game, and you just kept playing it and playing it until you burnt yourself out and couldn't do it anymore? That's basically what I did with writing. But now I'm getting myself back in the groove, so don't worry about it. Again, I'm so sorry this took so long. Without further ado, A Shadow Brought to Light: Chapter 50.

Well... This wasn't how I expected myself to react at all.

"Somepony help me. I think I'm having a panic attack." I tugged at the collar of my suit. I was sweating a little. That's right: It's my wedding day. I was having a complete mental breakdown, and I couldn't get myself to relax. Mr. Cake and I were standing in the dressing room of the courthouse, which was pretty much always used for weddings, seeing as to how there was never any crime in Ponyville. I was freaking out, and Mr. Cake was trying to calm me down.

Sounds fun, huh?

"Shadow, calm down!" Mr. Cake gave me a little slap on the side of the head. "Sheesh... You don't need to get so worked up. Like my father always said, 'marriage is just like dating, only more official.'"

"... Your dad doesn't sound very responsible, Mr. Cake."

"Oh, no, he was very responsible. Laid back, but responsible."

"... Right." I took a few deep breaths, and managed to calm myself down just a little bit. I was still really nervous, though. "I'm just afraid I may do something stupid or clumsy and mess things up."

"Stop thinking like that, then! Think positive. It's what I do!" Mr. Cake smiled widely. He was right, and I knew it, but I couldn't help but be nervous. There were a million things that could go wrong, and they all wouldn't get out of my head.

"OK. I'll stop..." Can't. "And try to calm down." Also can't. Ain't life just grand sometimes? It's as if Celestia herself was watching me suffer for her own entertainment. I hope not.

"Good. And there aren't that many ponies out there. Only..." Mr. Cake walked over to the door, and peeked out. "... All of Ponyville. That must be Pinkie's doing."

"That mare is trying to kill me." I slumped down into the small couch in the corner, and tried to at least stop sweating. "I swear, this is the most stressful thing I've ever had to do in my life..."

"What about all those things you did before?"

"At least I was good at that! I've never even been to a wedding, I have no idea what I'm doing!" I then realized that the whole wedding could have been a bad idea. After that, I realized that was a very stupid thought. I was having a bit of a hard time controlling my thoughts, all things considered.

"Oh, come on. It's not that bad! It isn't like you're doing something completely insane."

I stared at him for a moment, mulling over his words. He was right, I wasn't doing anything insane, just important. But that's why I was so nervous, because marriage isn't something to take lightly. At all. "No, but I still have a right to be nervous. I think this is one of those things you want to do, but you only feel great about it afterwards..."

"That..." Mr. Cake raised his hoof, but paused for a moment, thinking. "Is actually a very accurate description."

"Yeah, I know that." I ran a hoof through my hair. "Oh jeez... I feel like I'm gonna pass out."

Oh, and it gets even worse right here. I heard a knock on the door. "Shadow, Darling? It's about ready to start, are you finished?" That's right. I was running out of time to calm down, and Rarity just put the pressure of that fact on me. Wonderful, right?

"Celestia help me..." I felt woozy all of a sudden, and almost lost my balance. Mr. Cake caught me.

"Shadow, just calm down! Sheesh, I was scared during my wedding too, but this is just ridiculous!"

"You aren't the one marrying Pinks."

Mr. Cake looked absolutely shocked I'd said that. "How could you say that?"

"I love her, but she's a handful, you know? I know what I'm getting myself into, it's just... I can't explain it. I don't like not being able to explain things, especially when they freak me out."

"I can understand that."

Rarity suddenly barged in unexpectedly. "Shadow! No more dilly-dallying, you have to come! Now! There's no time to waste!"

"... Erm..." I sighed, wishing I had a little more time to calm myself. "Fine... Lets go."

I trotted along behind her, and I walked down the aisle, most of Ponyville in the audience. There were a couple ponies I didn't recognize sitting in the back. Two younger ponies, and an old one, who looked pretty wise and kind. I payed them no mind, they were probably just Ponyvillians I'd not met before. I headed to the altar, and almost immediately, the mare at the organ started playing "Here Comes the Bride."

"... Oh my Celestia..."

And there came Pinks, in an amazing dress. It was, of course, very pink. But I'd be lying if I said it wasn't beautiful in every way I could think of. She slowly approached, each step she took making my heart race even faster.

"So, whaddya think?"

"..." I had no idea of what to say to her. I was stunned, to say the least. "You look... Brilliant."

That got me one of her little giggles. The priest cleared his throat, a polite way of telling us to shut up.

"I do."

Those words came out of her mouth like nothing, but there was so much behind them that I can't even explain it now.

"I now pronounce you stallion and wife, you may kiss the bride." The priest smiled warmly. I felt my face go beet red as I leaned in to kiss Pinks, but she practically tackled me to the ground before I could even say "mwah."

Which sucks, because I really wanted to do that. I would just say "oh well, maybe next time" but there isn't going to be a next time... Hopefully.

As I trotted down the aisle with Pinks, massive smiles on both our faces, that old stallion with the bodyguards motioned me over. I was sure he was just going to congratulate me, so I decided to listen. Besides, it would've been mean to just blow him off.

"Sit down, Shadow."

"How does he know my name...? Maybe Pinks told him."

I sat down next to him, and he looked at me with his old, tired eyes. He looked... Sad, for some reason.

"You know who I am?"

I shook my head. "Sorry, I don't."

He closed his eyes, and let out a stressed sigh. "You know those fellas you owe a lot of money to?"

I felt my blood run cold. "W-Wait... How do you- Who are you?" I was afraid I already knew.

"Well... Think of me as their "owner" of sorts... Now, I know you're thinking I'm here to have you dragged off and killed or something, but... I have something else in mind."

"Torture? Free labor? Blackmailing my new family? Oh Celestia help me..."

I was absolutely terrified, if you can't tell. And for a good reason, obviously. This was a very powerful stallion, and I owed him a lot of money. Those two aren't a good combo. And now I was face-to-face with this stallion. Heck, I was scared I'd wake up with Gummy's head in my bed the next morning.

"Well... I heard about your wedding here today, and first, congratulations... I remember my wedding day. My wife is dead and gone now, and seeing this... Well, it's nice. And you know what? You remind me of me when I was your age. Young, confident, not willing to go down without a fight..."

"Oh he's so gonna try to kill me."

"I respect that. You're a good kid. A trouble maker, but a good kid. And it looks like you've got quite a life ahead of you. I'm not gonna take that away from you over some money. I can't just let you off scot-free, I need that money, but... Maybe we can hash out some terms."

I blinked, trying to register what I'd just heard. "You mean... I can just... Go? I'm not in the deep end anymore?"

"Well, you need to pay what you owe, but I'm willing to let you pay whatever you can, whenever you can. I would suggest you don't forget. Otherwise things might not be so... Peaceful for you."

I swallowed hard, knowing what he meant. But he was giving me a chance, and that? That was just... Wonderful. I felt like the luckiest stallion alive. I most likely was at that moment. Even luckier than that stallion with the three four leaf clovers as a Cutie Mark.

"Th-Thank you... I'm grateful. I mean it. This is very kind of you."

He waved a hoof dismissively. "Like I said, you remind me of me. Besides, you're still young. I can't just take the gift of youth from you. I'll let you do that yourself."

"Uh... What?"

He laughed a bit, and shook his head. "Nothing. You'll see what I mean in a few years... You can go now. I won't bother you anymore, if you don't do anything to upset me."

I still couldn't believe it, even as I stood up and walked outside to a crowd of ponies waiting for me. Pinks, her family, the Cakes, and everypony else, like Twilight, and Rainbow. I felt a massive smile break across my face as I joined them all in heading off to some fancy restaurant for an after-party. Pinks, of course, was by my side.

"Hey, who was that old stallion?"

I shrugged. "Just an old friend. He had a few words for me. In fact, you know that debt I have?"

"Yeah...?" She cocked her eyebrow curiously.

"Well... Lets just say I'm not in a ton of trouble anymore. I still have to pay, but they're going to be much less... Forceful about it."

Pinks' eyes widened as she smiled ear to ear. "You mean no more scary things happening? No more fighting, no more of you going to the hospital...?"

"Yeah. It's finally over, more or less. I just gotta find a way to pay off this debt, bit by bit. I'm pretty sure working at Sugarcube Corner'll work out. And if not, I can always get another job."

Pinks pulled me into a hug while we kept walking, everypony else just chatting away in the background. "I'm glad you worked that out, Shadow... Now maybe you can start fresh. You know, forget all that bad stuff you did and start all over again. With me!"

I let out a small laugh, and considered that for a second. "You know, maybe it is time to just lock all that stuff away... Even if it doesn't bug me anymore, it's gotta go completely... You're right. Time to start all over again. You and me...

Bring this Shadow to light."

THE END

Bet you weren't expecting that, huh? Ha ha ha ha... Please don't murder me with a rusty spoon.

Chapter 1: New In Town

CHAPTER 1

"Ugh..." I felt awful. I hadn't slept for days after that threat from the local gang. I turned on my sink and splashed some water on my face. I looked in the mirror and saw a black stallion, with a white mane, and pale, yellow eyes. His name was Shadow Weaver, and he was me. I wasn't all that good looking, and I looked worse than ever. My mane was all shaggy, I had bags under my eyes, and said eyes were bloodshot. That's what happens when you don't sleep...

I had all of my things packed, I just needed to wait for the wagon. Then, I heard banging on my door.

"OPEN UP! WE'RE HERE FOR YOU, WEAVER!"

"Oh horseapples... I guess I was just a bit too late... Well, so much for taking my stuff with me."

I opened up my bathroom window, and crawled out to the fire escape. I climbed my way down, until I noticed that the ladder at the bottom was gone. I jumped down, and landed on top of a dumpster, which was thankfully closed. I hadn't made a single sound. That's what I am good at, being sneaky...Though I didn't have a Cutie Mark to say so. I crept out of the alley, and walked down the road towards the exit of the city. Looking around, I see many sophisticated people, wearing fancy and whatnot. I was in Manehattan. It seems like a nice place, but it's like a rotten apple. It looks good, but on the inside, it's all bad. But it was my home, and I had to leave.

This wasn't the first place I had been forced out of due to the company I keep. Everywhere I went, whether it be Canterlot, Stalliongrad, Fillydelphia, Trottingham, Hoofington, and now Manehattan, I had been driven out of all of them for crime, or by the causers of said crime.

"Why can't I just catch a break...?"

I just kept wallowing in my sorrow, and didn't notice I almost walked right into a gang member. He heard my hoofsteps, and turned around to investigate. By that time, I was already in a nearby alleyway. I simply went around the building, and exited next to the city gates. I was glad I had decided to start living as close as possible to the exit of wherever I was at the time. It has payed off many times.

After walking for a minute or so, I came to a fork in the road just outside of the city. It pointed off in different directions, but one name on the signs stood out.

"Ponyville..." I read aloud. I could have sworn I knew that name, but I couldn't quite place my hoof on it, so I decided to head there. And for the fifth time in my life, I decided to head off and try to change myself for the better. I knew that I would just get run out of town again after a year or so, and have to live somewhere else. It was routine by now. I trotted along the dirt path. I had a long walk ahead of me...

Moments after arriving in town, I had wandered into what seems to be the town square, judging by all of the ponies that were there. I looked around, and saw all sorts of colors. I wasn't accustomed to so much color, as I was always at home.

I looked around, and saw all sorts of different merchant carts and stores and restaurants. I even saw a bakery that looked like a giant gingerbread house. I snickered when I saw it. Then, my stomach rumbled. I had forgotten to eat breakfast, and I had left my lunch behind.

"Well, sounds like Yer' mighty hungry there, pardner."

"Huh?" I looked beside me, and saw a cart with apples and apple based foods all over it. My eyes widened, and I felt a drool coming on. The orange mare running the cart giggled when she saw my reaction. I looked her over a bit. She had a blonde mane with a red band at the end, holding it all together. She had a cowpony hat, and three apples as a cutie mark.

"Yer' new in town, ain't'cha? Ah' know 'cuz Ah' ain't never seen Ya' 'round here b'fore. How'd Ya' like a free sample?" She handed me a bag of apples, which I happily accepted.

"Oh... Thanks..." I felt a little awkward talking to her. I never really talked to ponies, or even got out. Most business was done in or near my home, and I never spoke. I always stayed in the shadows. I wasn't the most sociable of ponies, and I had a bit of a shy disposition.

"No problem, pardner. Y'all come back now, Y'hear?"

I grinned slightly, and trotted away, munching on an apple. It was juicy and absolutely delicious.

"I think I like it here already..."

I wasn't paying much attention, and when I looked up, I had to stop myself immediately so I didn't slam into the cream colored mare with a purple and pink mane and three pieces of candy as a Cutie Mark stepping out of the... Quill and Sofa store. Strange...

"Oh, sorry! Am I in your way?" She looked at me, and raised an eyebrow. "Hey... I've never seen you around here before... You're new in town, right?"

I just nodded my head.

"Well, a word of advice. If you see a pink mare, run and hide. She's a sweet girl, but she's absolutely nuts."

I nodded again, and continued on my way. I didn't even know where I was going, to be honest.

"A crazy pink mare... Alright, noted. I don't feel like getting jumped today."

As if on cue, I saw a streak of pink zooming around between ponies up ahead. It was coming straight for me.

"Oh bucking hay."

I ran into the nearby alleyway, and sank into the shadows. My jet black coat hid me perfectly. The crazy pink mare poked her head into the alley, looked around, then got a defeated frown on her face as she trotted away.

"Phew... That was close... Now, to find a place to stay..."

I looked at a bulletin board nearby, and saw that somepony was renting a room in the Ponyville Library. I asked a passing pony where it was, and they pointed to a large tree nearby. On further inspection, it had a door and windows. Wow.

I knocked on the door, and a purple baby dragon with green spikes answered.

"Hey, what's up?"

I just stared at him in shock. "A dragon..."

"O... Kay then... Twilight! I've got a crazy stallion here to see you!" He shouted behind him. A few moments later, a lavender mare came, and the dragon walked away. I gave her a quick look over. Purple mane with a streak of pink, a horn, and a cutie mark of a few stars.

"Hello. I'm Twilight Sparkle... I've never seen you around town before. I'm assuming you want to rent the spare room upstairs?"

"Yes please... How much is it?"

"Well, only twenty bits a month."

"Wow. That's cheap."

"Sure."

She led me up to the room, consisting of a bed, a lamp, and a window. She explained a few rules to me, and then trotted off. I looked out the window, and noticed that it was getting late. I decided to hit the sack for the night, so I turned off the lamp and went to sleep.

A few days went by, and I had managed to get a real job for once in my life. I was a waiter at a restaurant near Sugarcube Corner, the gingerbread house that I had seen. I think it was called "Tasteful Delights" or something. Amazing that I worked there and didn't even know the name. One day, I was waiting on Twilight's table. She and I had gotten a little friendly, talking every once in a while, but I mainly kept to myself. She had five of her friends with her that day. I only recognized one as the orange mare who gave me the apples, and the other... The pink mare. Uh-Oh.

"Uh... Hey, Twilight..." I said in my normally shy manner.

"Oh, hey Shadow! Everypony, this is my new friend, Shadow Weaver. He's been renting the room in the library."

The pink mare just looked at me, a wild grin on her face. The rest were eager to introduce themselves, aside from a yellow pegasus with a pink mane, who just sat there. I learned the orange mare was Applejack, the white mare was Rarity, the blue pegasus mare was Rainbow Dash, and they told me that the yellow one was called Fluttershy, respectively.

The pink one just spoke in a plain tone. "My name's Pinkie Pie."

Everypony looked at her like she was acting out of character.

"So... Can I take your orders?" I sat the notepad on the table and put the pencil in my mouth, ready to write.

After getting their orders, I just went back into the restaurant, the whole time, Pinkie Pie was giving me a cold stare, like daggers. I didn't even know what I did to her...

After my shift, I decided to go home, not wanting to really go do anything. I was tired, and still thinking about what I could have done to Pinkie.

"Well... I did hide from her... Maybe she just wanted to talk... Maybe I should give her a chance."

I stepped into the library, and turned the lights on. Nopony was home. I assumed Twilight was still out with her friends. I decided to pick up a book. It was a romance novel, which I was really into. After a few minutes, I heard frantic knocking on the door.

When I answered it, my jaw dropped.

Chapter 14: Sleep Well?

CHAPTER 14

(Third Person)

Almost a month had gone by, and Shadow was still unconscious. The doctors were astounded, saying he should have been out of the hospital weeks ago. Pinkie still visited him every day, but she was beginning to lose hope. Nurse Redheart tried her best to reassure her and egg her on, but she could only do that for so long.

"Pinkie, don't worry... He'll wake up. I promise." Redheart put her hoof on Pinkie's shoulder.

"I know you promise... But WHEN? I just want him back... I miss him. I know I've only been on one date with him, but he's still so important to me..." She hung her head, and her hair, now deflated, along with her coat, darkened even further. She was almost grey.

"Pinkie, I have to go deal with some other patients. Just... Don't give up, OK?" Pinkie dejectedly nodded, and Redheart walked away.

"I know I shouldn't give up... But how long will I have to wait?"

(First Person)

"So... How many places have you been run out of ever since I went?" Fix nudged my side.

"I think three. I don't really remember. I've been in Ponyville for a while. Everypony here is so nice..." I frowned a bit. "Maybe I shouldn't be here."

"Why not? Everypony out there may SEEM nice, but they'll just stab you in the back as soon as you let your guard down, just like everypony else you've ever met." He gave me a sharp smack on the back. Then, something in my mind clicked.

"Yeah... Including YOU!" I stood up, and glared at him. "You tried to kill me just to take some drugs from me! What the hay am I doing?! You're not my friend, you're just another junkie!"

Fix stood up, and just started laughing. "Wow. It sure took you a while to remember that! You're an idiot, you know that Shadow? You were never too bright. You don't even have your Cutie Mark." He grinned smugly.

"At least I don't have a needle on my flank." His face contorted into a scowl. "You know what else? You aren't even Fix. You're just some figment of my imagination. I think it's because I feel guilty that I killed Fix... Like I should. And even though I don't deserve Pinks, I have her, and she would never cheat on me. I don't even know how you convinced me of that! Then again, you're probably just a manifest of all my self doubt and anger and stuff like that. So you know what? I say forget you! I'm waking up!" Suddenly, a familiar scene began to replay right in front of me. Fake Fix pulled a knife out of his pocket, and made a mad dash for me. I closed my eyes to ready myself for the blow...

When I opened my eyes, I half expected to see Fake Fix digging out my insides. Instead, I saw a white ceiling. I was in the hospital due to my little run in with the Manticore. I felt very stiff, as if I hadn't moved for a really long time. I stretched out, and let out a satisfied groan as I felt all of my joints pop. I rolled out of the bed, and looked around the room. Pinks was asleep in a chair next to my bed, and she looked like she'd been through a lot of stress. I tapped her on the side. "Hey, Pinks, wake up." She began to stir, and she stretched, yawned, and rubbed her eyes. She looked at me, and blinked a few times, her face showing no emotion whatsoever. "Hey." She flew out of her chair and pinned me to the ground in the most sincere hug she'd ever given me.

"YOU'RE AWAKE! IT'S ALMOST BEEN A MONTH! OH THANK GOODNESS! I thought you were never gonna wake up..." I squeezed her tighter, never wanting to let go.

"I'd never just leave you like that. I'm sorry..." I was trying my best to keep my composure, but I was failing. I felt tears starting to well up in my eyes. "I... I was actually thinking of not waking up." Pinks shoved me away and glared at me.

"Why would you do that? I..." She looked away from me, and I couldn't really blame her.

"Because... I'm just an emotional train wreck. I still feel guilty for killing my 'friend.' I still can't look at myself and not want to smash the mirror, and I still have all sorts of problems trusting ponies. I actually thought you'd just left me behind and just picked up another stallion... But I was wrong, obviously. I'm sorry for doubting you... So sorry..." At that point, I lost it. I started crying, and I couldn't stop. Pinks gave me another hug, and rubbed the back of my head.

"Shhh... It's alright... I forgive you... You didn't do anything wrong..." She rubbed her head against mine, and I slowly started to feel better, but the tears kept coming for a good ten minutes. We just sat there, Pinks trying to comfort me while I bawled my eyes out from the guilt. Eventually she leaned back and stared right into my eyes. "Shadow?"

"Yeah Pinks?"

"Are you gonna be alright?" She sounded dead serious.

"In all honesty Pinks, I don't know... I think I should start getting therapy. It'd probably help. A lot." She smiled at me, and I smiled back.

"I'm glad you want to get help... I just hope nothing like this happens again. Waiting around in a hospital isn't fun at all." I tried to suppress my laugh, but Pinks started giggling, and I just let it out. We stood up and headed out of the hospital after I signed myself out. We didn't say anything on the walk back to Sugarcube Corner for a little while, until Pinks started walking a little closer to me. Our sides were almost touching.

"Shadow?"

I looked at her, and her eyes were really wide, and her cheeks were red. "Yeah?"

"Do you... Love me?" I ended up as red as she was.

"... Yeah. I do."

She grinned, and right there in the middle of town, we shared our first kiss.

Chapter 30: No-one Escapes Their Past

CHAPTER 30

"Ugh... What a horrible dream." I'd dreamed of the gang coming back and forcing me to watch as they dragged Pinks away from me. "I really hope my special talent isn't predicting the future..." I shook my head. Think happy thoughts... Happy thoughts... Wait, I feel really warm. I rubbed my eyes a bit, and I remembered that I was sleeping in Pinks' bed. "Gotta get used to this... I'm assuming Pinks is cuddling me right now." I pulled the covers off of me, and sure enough, Pinks was tangled around my stomach. I nudged her a bit, but she wouldn't wake up. I tried to unwrap her hooves from me, but she kept grabbing back on. "Fifty bits says that she's not even asleep, and she's just doing this to mess with me." I laid my head back down, and thought of different ways I could get her off of me. "Hm... Wait... IDEA." I leaned back up, and nuzzled her ear a bit. She twitched it, and then she slowly opened her eyes.

"Morning, sleeping beauty." She let out a little yawn, and rubbed her eyes.

"Morning Shadow..." I had to resist the urge to d'aw. Sometimes, it's hard to believe that Pinks is a full-grown mare.

"Do you think you could get off of me? I'd like to get out of bed this morning." She let go, and rolled to her side of the bed.

"I think I'm just gonna lay here for a while... I'm thinking about something."

"OK. I've got some things to do anyways. I'll see you later, Pinks." I headed down the stairs, and gave Mrs. Cake a nod, and grabbed an apple from the counter to eat really quick. I never really ate breakfast before I came to Ponyville, but now I do almost every morning, unless I'm in a real hurry. When I walked back out to the main room, Pinks was behind the counter, tending to a customer, a grey mare with a black mane, and a treble clef as a Cutie Mark. After Pinks waved goodbye to her and said "come again," she walked out of the store with a surprised expression on her face. I chalked it up to her being a visitor to Ponyville, and meeting Pinks was a pretty big shock to her.

I waved goodbye to Pinks as I left the store. I was going to go see if I could help Twilight with her studies or Rarity with her design work and whatnot. Since they were doing so much to help me, I wanted to repay the favor.

(Third Person)

"Come again!" Pinks waved goodbye, and her customer left. "Hm... She kinda reminded me of... Nah, can't be." Shadow walked out of the door, and waved as he left. "There he goes, probably going to go make more preparations for the... Proposal." Pinks felt her cheeks warm up. "Why am I getting so worked up about this...? Wait, I know why. Because this is a really big deal! I'm going to be proposed to, and then get married! We're going to spend the rest of our lives together, and have kids, and... Kids... Oh please dear Celestia don't let them act the way Pumpkin and Pound acted when I first babysat them...Wait, I'm talking- Er, thinking like I'm going to say yes... Oh who am I kidding?" Pinks chuckled at her thoughts. "Why would I say no...? Still, I guess I need to stop thinking to myself and start thinking about what married life is like!"

Pinks trotted up to her room, and lifted up the mattress on her bed, revealing an old photo album. Pinks let out a nostalgic sigh. "Even though they treated me badly, they're still my real family, and I have to cherish what little good memories I have of them." She opened it up, and started flipping through the pages. The background of each photo was the same: A dull farmhouse with rock farmland surrounding it. The family standing in front of that house had blank expressions on their faces, and looked very stern. They were all dull colors. The father was light brown. The mother a bright grey, almost white. One of the fillies was a dull blue, the other grey. And the one standing in the center, a dark shade of pink. They all had manes varying from grey to dark grey, asides from the one dark pink. each photo was exactly the same. The dull family, standing in front of the dull farm, with dull expressions on their faces. Pinks kept looking at the grey filly standing next to her in the photo.

"Why do I have the feeling that I've seen her recently? I haven't seen any of my family in years..." She shook the feeling off, blaming the nostalgia. "I wonder what they would think if they met Shadow... They probably wouldn't approve. Still, sometimes I wish they were still around... Who knows? Maybe they'd finally be proud of me." Pinks closed the photo album, and noticed a few water droplets hit the cover. She wiped her eyes, and put the album back.

(First Person)

"How much longer do I have to hold still Rarity...?" I was starting to get sore from modeling for her new designs for almost an hour.

"Oh, not much longer, Darling! I just need to make the final stitch and... There!" A flash of magic surrounded me, and the outfit went from being on me, to being in a neatly folded pile on the table next to me. I stretched my legs, and let out sighs of relief as my joints popped, making Rarity grimace a little.

"Well that certainly was... Fun." I cracked my neck, which earned me a spilt-second dirty look from Rarity. "What?"

"Oh, nothing! Thank you so much for your help, I just have a few more designs for mates that I need to finish up, and then I can remake your tuxedo... And I'll hold into it for you, so no hungry alligators eat it." We both laughed a little, and then said our goodbyes. It felt good to get out of that boutique and get some fresh air.

"Next stop: Twilight's." It was already midday by then, and I didn't want to take too long to get home, so I decided to take the back alleys as a shortcut. "Ah, alleyways. You always help me when I need it." I started whistling the song that everypony seemed to know, but nopony knew why. I completely ignored the hoofsteps approaching me from behind.

"Hey, Weaver. It's time to pay what you owe." I didn't have time to react, because I was already on the ground, slipping from consciousness due to the stun spell that had hit me.

"So they finally got me, huh?"